Anne Frank

```

SUNDAY, JUNE 14, 1942

I'll begin from the moment I got you, the moment I saw you lying on the table among

my other birthday presents. (I went along when you were bought, but that doesn't

count.)

On Friday, June 12, I was awake at six o'clock, which isn't surprising, since it was
my birthday. But I'm not allowed to get up at that hour, so I had to control my
curiosity until quarter to seven. When I couldn't wait any longer, I went to the dining
room, where Moortje (the cat) welcomed me by rubbing against my legs.

A little after seven I went to Daddy and Mama and then to the living room to open

my presents, and you were the first thing I saw, maybe one of my nicest presents.

Then a bouquet of roses, some peonies and a potted plant. From Daddy and Mama I
got a blue blouse, a game, a bottle of grape juice, which to my mind tastes a bit like
wine (after all, wine is made from grapes), a puzzle, a jar of cold cream, 2.50 guilders
and a gift certificate for two books. I got another book as well, Camera Obscura (but
Margot already has it, so I exchanged mine for something else), a platter of
homemade cookies (which I made myself, of course, since I've become quite an expert
at baking cookies), lots of candy and a strawberry tart from Mother. And a letter from
Grammy, right on time, but of course that was just a coincidence.

Then Hanneli came to pick me up, and we went to school. During recess I passed out
cookies to my teachers and my class, and then it was time to get back to work. I
didn't arrive home until five, since I went to gym with the rest of the class. (I'm not
allowed to take part because my shoulders and hips tend to get dislocated.) As it was
my birthday, I got to decide which game my classmates would play, and I chose
volleyball. Afterward they all danced around me in a circle and sang "Happy Birthday."
When I got home, Sanne Federmann was already there. Ilse Wagner, Hanneli Goslar
and Jacqueline van Maarsen came home with me after gym, since we're in the same
class. Hanneli and Sanne used to be my two best friends. People who saw us together
used to say, "There goes Anne, Hanne and Sanne." I only met Jacqueline van Maarsen
when I started at the Jewish Fyceum, and now she's my best friend. Ilse is Hanneli's
best friend, and Sanne goes to another school and has friends there.

They gave me a beautiful book, Dutch Sasas and Lesends, but they gave me Volume II
by mistake, so I exchanged two other books for Volume I. Aunt Helene brought me a
puzzle, Aunt Stephanie a darling brooch and Aunt Deny a terrific book: Daisy Goes to
the Mountains.

This morning I lay in the bathtub thinking how wonderful it would be if I had a dog

like Rin Tin Tin. I'd call him Rin Tin Tin too, and I'd take him to school with me,
where he could stay in the janitor's room or by the bicycle racks when the weather
was good.

MONDAY, JUNE 15, 1942

I had my birthday party on Sunday afternoon. The Rin Tin Tin movie was a big hit
with my classmates. I got two brooches, a bookmark and two books. I'll start by
saying a few things about my school and my class, beginning with the students.

Betty Bloemendaal looks kind of poor, and I think she probably is. She lives on some
obscure street in West Amsterdam, and none of us know where it is. She does very
well at school, but that's because she works so hard, not because she's so smart.
She's pretty quiet.

Jacqueline van Maarsen is supposedly my best friend, but I've never had a real friend.
At first I thought Jacque would be one, but I was badly mistaken.

D. Q.* [* Initials have been assigned at random to those persons who prefer to remain
anonymous.] is a very nervous girl who's always forgetting things, so the teachers
keep assigning her extra homework as punishment. She's very kind, especially to G.Z.

E. S. talks so much it isn't funny. She's always touching your hair or fiddling with your
buttons when she asks you something. They say she can't stand me, but I don't care,
since I don't like her much either.

Henny Mets is a nice girl with a cheerful disposition, except that she talks in a loud
voice and is really childish when we're playing outdoors. Unfortunately, Henny has a
girlfriend named Beppy who's a bad influence on her because she's dirty and vulgar.

J.R. - I could write a whole book about her. J. is a detestable, sneaky, stuck-up,
two-faced gossip who thinks she's so grown-up. She's really got Jacque under her
spell, and that's a shame. J. is easily offended, bursts into tears at the slightest thing
and, to top it all off, is a terrible show-off. Miss J. always has to be right. She's
very rich, and has a closet full of the most adorable dresses that are way too old for
her. She thinks she's gorgeous, but she's not. J. and I can't stand each other.

Use Wagner is a nice girl with a cheerful disposition, but she's extremely finicky and
can spend hours moaning and groaning about something. Ilse likes me a lot. She's very
smart, but lazy.

Hanneli Goslar, or Lies as she's called at school, is a bit on the strange side. She's
usually shy — outspoken at home, but reserved around other people. She blabs
whatever you tell her to her mother. But she says what she thinks, and lately I've
corne to appreciate her a great deal.

Nannie van Praag-Sigaar is small, funny and sensible. I think she's nice. She's pretty
smart. There isn't much else you can say about Nannie. Eefje de Jong is, in my
opinion, terrific. Though she's only twelve, she's quite the lady. She acts as if I were
a baby. She's also very helpful, and I like her.

G.Z. is the prettiest girl in our class. She has a nice face, but is kind of dumb. I think

they're going to hold her back a year, but of course I haven't told her that.

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE AT A LATER DATE: To my areat surprise, G.Z.
wasn't held back a year after all.

And sitting next to G.Z. is the last of us twelve girls, me.

There's a lot to be said about the boys, or maybe not so much after all.

Maurice Coster is one of my many admirers, but pretty much of a pest. Sallie
Springer has a filthy mind, and rumor has it that he's gone all the way. Still, I think
he's terrific, because he's very funny.

Emiel Bonewit is G.Z.'s admirer, but she doesn't care. He's pretty boring. Rob Cohen
used to be in love with me too, but I can't stand him anymore. He's an obnoxious,

two-faced, lying, sniveling little goof who has an awfully high opinion of himself.

Max van de Velde is a farm boy from Medemblik, but eminently suitable, as Margot
would say.

Herman Koopman also has a filthy mind, just like Jopie de Beer, who's a terrible flirt
and absolutely girl-crazy.

Leo Blom is Jopie de Beer's best friend, but has been ruined by his dirty mind.

Albert de Mesquita came from the Montessori School and skipped a grade. He's really
smart.

Leo Slager came from the same school, but isn't as smart.

Ru Stoppelmon is a short, goofy boy from Almelo who transferred to this school in
the middle of the year.

C.N. does whatever he's not supposed to.

Jacques Kocernoot sits behind us, next to C., and we (G. and I) laugh ourselves silly.
Harry Schaap is the most decent boy in our class. He's nice.

Werner Joseph is nice too, but all the changes taking place lately have made him too
quiet, so he seems boring. Sam Salomon is one of those tough guys from across the
tracks. A real brat. (Admirer!)

Appie Riem is pretty Orthodox, but a brat too.

SATURDAY, JUNE 20,1942

Writing in a diary is a really strange experience for someone like me. Not only
because I've never written anything before, but also because it seems to me that later
on neither I nor anyone else will be interested in the musings of a thirteen- year- old
schoolgirl. Oh well, it doesn't matter. I feel like writing, and I have an even greater
need to get all kinds of things off my chest.

"Paper has more patience than people." I thought of this saying on one of those days
when I was feeling a little depressed and was sitting at home with my chin in my
hands, bored and listless, wondering whether to stay in or go out. I finally stayed
where I was, brooding. Yes, paper does have more patience, and since I'm not planning
to let anyone else read this stiff-backed notebook grandly referred to as a "diary,"
unless I should ever find a real friend, it probably won't make a bit of difference.

Now I'm back to the point that prompted me to keep a diary in the first place: I don't
have a friend.

Let me put it more clearly, since no one will believe that a thirteen year-old girl is
completely alone in the world. And I'm not. I have loving parents and a
sixteen-year-old sister, and there are about thirty people I can call friends. I have a
throng of admirers who can't keep their adoring eyes off me and who sometimes have
to resort to using a broken pocket mirror to try and catch a glimpse of me in the
classroom. I have a family, loving aunts and a good home. No, on the surface I seem
to have everything, except my one true friend. All I think about when I'm with friends
is having a good time. I can't bring myself to talk about anything but ordinary

everyday things. We don't seem to be able to get any closer, and that's the problem.
Maybe it's my fault that we don't confide in each other. In any case, that's just how

things are, and unfortunately they're not liable to change. This is why I've started the

diary.

To enhance the image of this long-awaited friend in my imagination, I don't want to
jot down the facts in this diary the way most people would do, but I want the diary
to be my friend, and I'm going to call this friend Kitty.

Since no one would understand a word of my stories to Kitty if I were to plunge right

in, I'd better provide a brief sketch of my life, much as I dislike doing so.

My father, the most adorable father I've ever seen, didn't marry my mother until he

was thirty-six and she was twenty-five. My sister Margot was born in Frankfurt am

Main in Germany in 1926. I was born on June 12, 1929. I lived in Frankfurt until I
was four. Because we're Jewish, my father immigrated to Holland in 1933, when he
became the Managing Director of the Dutch Opekta Company, which manufactures
products used in making jam. My mother, Edith Hollander Frank, went with him to
Holland in September, while Margot and I were sent to Aachen to stay with our
grandmother. Margot went to Holland in December, and I followed in February, when I
was plunked down on the table as a birthday present for Margot.

I started right away at the Montessori nursery school. I stayed there until I was six,
at which time I started first grade. In sixth grade my teacher was Mrs. Kuperus, the
principal. At the end of the year we were both in tears as we said a heartbreaking

farewell, because I'd been accepted at the Jewish Lyceum, where Margot also went to

school.

Our lives were not without anxiety, since our relatives in Germany were suffering
under Hitler's anti-Jewish laws. After the pogroms in 1938 my two uncles (my
mother's brothers) fled Germany, finding safe refuge in North America. My elderly
grandmother came to live with us. She was seventy-three years old at the time.

After May 1940 the good times were few and far between: first there was the war,
then the capitulation and then the arrival of the Germans, which is when the trouble
started for the Jews. Our freedom was severely restricted by a series of anti-Jewish
decrees: Jews were required to wear a yellow star: Jews were required to turn in
their bicycles! Jews were forbidden to use street-cars! Jews were forbidden to ride in
cars, even their own! Jews were required to do their shopping between 3 and 5 P.M.!
Jews were required to frequent only Jewish-owned barbershops and beauty parlors!
Jews were forbidden to be out on the streets between 8 P.M. and 6 A.M.! Jews were

forbidden to attend theaters, movies or any other forms of entertainment; Jews were
forbidden to use swimming pools, tennis courts, hockey fields or any other athletic
fields; Jews were forbidden to go rowing; Jews were forbidden to take part in any
athletic activity in public; Jews were forbidden to sit in their gardens or those of their
friends after 8 P.M.; Jews were forbidden to visit Christians in their homes; Jews
were required to attend Jewish schools, etc. You couldn't do this and you couldn't do
that, but life went on. Jacque always said to me, "I don't dare do anything anymore,
'cause I'm afraid it's not allowed."

In the summer of 1941 Grandma got sick and had to have an operation, so my
birthday passed with little celebration. In the summer of 1940 we didn't do much for
my birthday either, since the fighting had just ended in Holland. Grandma died in
January 1942. No one knows how often I think of her and still love her. This birthday
celebration in 1942 was intended to make up for the others, and Grandma's candle was
lit along with the rest.

The four of us are still doing well, and that brings me to the present date of June 20,
1942, and the solemn dedication of my diary.

SATURDAY, JUNE 20, 1942

Dearest Kitty! Let me get started right away; it's nice and quiet now. Father and
Mother are out and Margot has gone to play Ping-Pong with some other young people
at her friend Trees's. I've been playing a lot of Ping-Pong myself lately. So much
that five of us girls have formed a club. It's called "The Little Dipper Minus Two." A
really silly name, but it's based on a mistake. We wanted to give our club a special

name; and because there were five of us, we came up with the idea of the Little

Dipper. We thought it consisted of five stars, but we turned out to be wrong. It has
seven, like the Big Dipper, which explains the "Minus Two." Ilse Wagner has a
Ping-Pong set, and the Wagners let us play in their big dining room whenever we
want. Since we five Ping-Pong players like ice cream, especially in the summer, and
since you get hot playing Ping-Pong, our games usually end with a visit to the
nearest ice-cream parlor that allows Jews: either Oasis or Delphi. We've long since
stopped hunting around for our purses or money — most of the time it's so busy in
Oasis that we manage to find a few generous young men of our acquaintance or an
admirer to offer us more ice cream than we could eat in a week.

You're probably a little surprised to hear me talking about admirers at such a tender
age. Unfortunately, or not, as the case may be, this vice seems to be rampant at our
school. As soon as a boy asks if he can bicycle home with me and we get to talking,

nine times out of ten I can be sure he'll become enamored on the spot and won't let

me out of his sight for a second. His ardor eventually cools, especially since I ignore
his passionate glances and pedal blithely on my way. If it gets so bad that they start
rambling on about "asking Father's permission," I swerve slightly on my bike, my
schoolbag falls, and the young man feels obliged to get off his bike and hand me the
bag, by which time I've switched the conversation to another topic. These are the
most innocent types. Of course, there are those who blow you kisses or try to take
hold of your arm, but they're definitely knocking on the wrong door. I get off my bike
and either refuse to make further use of their company or act as if I'm insulted and
tell them in no uncertain terms to go on home without me. There you are. We've now
laid the basis for our friendship. Until tomorrow.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JUNE 21, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Our entire class is quaking in its boots. The reason, of course, is the upcoming
meeting in which the teachers decide who'll be promoted to the next grade and who'll
be kept back. Half the class is making bets. G.Z. and I laugh ourselves sick at the two
boys behind us, C.N. and Jacques Kocernoot, who have staked their entire vacation
savings on their bet. From morning to night, it's "You're going to pass, No, I'm not,"
"Yes, you are," "No, I'm not." Even G.'s pleading glances and my angry outbursts can't
calm them down. If you ask me, there are so many dummies that about a quarter of
the class should be kept back, but teachers are the most unpredictable creatures on
earth. Maybe this time they'll be unpredictable in the right direction for a change. I'm
not so worried about my girlfriends and myself.

We'll make it. The only subject I'm not sure about is math. Anyway, all we can do is
wait. Until then, we keep telling each other not to lose heart.

I get along pretty well with all my teachers. There are nine of them, seven men and
two women. Mr. Keesing, the old fogey who teaches math, was mad at me for the
longest time because I talked so much. After several warnings, he assigned me extra
homework. An essay on the subject "A Chatterbox." A chatterbox, what can you write
about that? I'd wbrry about that later, I decided. I jotted down the assignment in my
notebook, tucked it in my bag and tried to keep quiet.

That evening, after I'd finished the rest of my homework, the note about the essay
caught my eye. I began thinking about the subject while chewing the tip of my
fountain pen. Anyone could ramble on and leave big spaces between the words, but the

trick was to come up with convincing arguments to prove the necessity of talking. I
thought and thought, and suddenly I had an idea. I wrote the three pages Mr. Keesing
had assigned me and was satisfied. I argued that talking is a female trait and that I
would do my best to keep it under control, but that I would never be able to break
myself of the habit, since my mother talked as much as I did, if not more, and that
there's not much you can do about inherited traits.

Mr. Keesing had a good laugh at my arguments, but when I proceeded to talk my way
through the next class, he assigned me a second essay. This time it was supposed to
be on "An Incorrigible Chatterbox." I handed it in, and Mr. Keesing had nothing to
complain about for two whole classes. However, during the third class he'd finally had
enough. "Anne Frank, as punishment for talking in class, write an essay entitled
'Quack, Quack, Quack,' said Mistress Chatterback.'"

The class roared. I had to laugh too, though I'd ) nearly exhausted my ingenuity on
the topic of chatterboxes. It was time to come up with something else, j something
original. My friend Sanne, who's good at poetry, offered to help me write the essay
from beginning to end in verse. I jumped for joy. Keesing was trying to play a joke on
me with this ridiculous subject, but I'd make sure the joke was on him. I finished my

poem, and it was beautiful! It was about a mother duck and a father swan with three

baby ducklings who were bitten to death by the father because they quacked too
much. Luckily, Keesing took the joke the right way. He read the poem to the class,
adding his own comments, and to several other classes as well. Since then I've been
allowed to talk and haven't been assigned any extra homework. On the contrary,
Keesing's always i making jokes these days.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, JUNE 24, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

It's sweltering. Everyone is huffing and puffing, and in this heat I have to walk
everywhere. Only now do I realize how pleasant a streetcar is, but we Jews are no

longer allowed to make use of this luxury; our own two feet are good enough for us.

Yesterday at lunchtime I had an appointment with the dentist on Jan Luykenstraat. It's
a long way from our school on Stadstimmertuinen. That afternoon I nearly fell asleep
at my desk. Fortunately, people automatically offer you something to drink. The dental
assistant is really kind.

The only mode of transportation left to us is the ferry. The ferryman at Josef

Israelkade took us across when we asked him to. It's not the fault of the Dutch that
we Jews are having such a bad time.

I wish I didn't have to go to school. My bike was stolen during Easter vacation, and
Father gave Mother's bike to some Christian friends for safekeeping. Thank goodness
summer vacation is almost here; one more week and our torment will be over.

Something unexpected happened yesterday morning. As I was passing the bicycle
racks, I heard my name being called. I turned around and there was the nice boy I'd
met the evening before at my friend Wilma's. He's Wilma's second cousin. I used to
think Wilma was nice, which she is, but all she ever talks about is boys, and that gets
to be a bore. He came toward me, somewhat shyly, and introduced himself as Hello
Silberberg. I was a little surprised and wasn't sure what he wanted, but it didn't take
me long to find out. He asked if I would allow him to accompany me to school. "As
long as you're headed that way, I'll go with you," I said. And so we walked together.
Hello is sixteen and good at telling all kinds of funny stories.

He was waiting for me again this morning, and I expect he will be from now on.

Anne

WEDNESDAY, JULY 1, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Until today I honestly couldn't find the time to write you. I was with friends all day
Thursday, we had company on Friday, and that's how it went until today.

Hello and I have gotten to know each other very well this past week, and he's told
me a lot about his life. He comes from Gelsenkirchen and is living with his
grandparents. His parents are in Belgium, but there's no way he can get there. Hello
used to have a girlfriend named Ursula. I know her too. She's perfectly sweet and
perfectly boring. Ever since he met me, Hello has realized that he's been falling asleep
at Ursul's side. So I'm kind of a pep tonic. You never know what you're good for!

Jacque spent Saturday night here. Sunday afternoon she was at Hanneli's, and I was
bored stiff.

Hello was supposed to come over that evening, but he called around six. I answered
the phone, and he said, "This is Helmuth Silberberg. May I please speak to Anne?"

Oh, Hello. This is Anne.

"Oh, hi, Anne. How are you?" "

"Fine, thanks."

"I just wanted to say I'm sorry but I can't come tonight, though I would like to have a

word with you. Is it all right if I come by and pick you up in about ten minutes

"Yes, that's fine. Bye-bye!"

"Okay, I'll be right over. Bye-bye!"

I hung up, quickly changed my clothes and fixed my hair. I was so nervous I leaned
out the window to watch for him. He finally showed up. Miracle of miracles, I didn't
rush down the stairs, but waited quietly until he rang the bell. I went down to open
the door, and he got right to the point.

"Anne, my grandmother thinks you're too young for me to be seeing you on a regular
basis. She says I should be going to the Lowenbachs', but you probably know that I'm
not going out with Ursul anymore."

"No, I didn't know. What happened? Did you two have a fight?"

"No, nothing like that. I told Ursul that we weren't suited to each other and so it was

better for us not to go together anymore, but that she was welcome at my house and

I hoped I would be welcome at hers. Actually, I thought Ursul was hanging around
with another boy, and I treated her as if she were. But that wasn't true. And then my
uncle said I should apologize to her, but of course I didn't feel like it, and that's why
I broke up with her. But that was just one of the reasons.

"Now my grandmother wants me to see Ursul and not you, but I don't agree and I'm
not going to. Sometimes old people have really old-fashioned ideas, but that doesn't
mean I have to go along with them. I need my grandparents, but in a certain sense
they need me too. From now on I'll be free on Wednesday evenings. You see, my
grandparents made me sign up for a wood-carving class, but actually I go to a club
organized by the Zionists. My grandparents don't want me to go, because they're
anti-Zionists. I'm not a fanatic Zionist, but it interests me. Anyway, it's been such a
mess lately that I'm planning to quit. So next Wednesday will be my last meeting.
That means I can see you Wednesday evening, Saturday afternoon, Saturday evening,
Sunday afternoon and maybe even more."

"But if your grandparents don't want you to, you? shouldn't go behind their backs."
"All's fair in love and war."

Just then we passed Blankevoort's Bookstore and there was Peter Schiff with two
other boys! it was the first time he'd said hello to me in ages, and it really made me
feel good.

Monday evening Hello came over to meet Father and Mother. I had bought a cake and
some candy, and we had tea and cookies, the works, but neither Hello nor I felt like
sitting stiffly on our chairs. So we went out for a walk, and he didn't deliver me to
my door until ten past eight. Father was furious. He said it was very wrong of me not
to get home on time. I had to promise to be home by ten to eight in the future. I've
been asked to Hello's on Saturday.

Wilma told me that one night when Hello was at her house, she asked him, "Who do
you like best, Ursul or Anne?"

He said, "It's none of your business."

But as he was leaving (they hadn't talked to each other the rest of the evening), he
said, "Well, I like Anne better, but don't tell anyone. Bye!" And whoosh. . . he was
out the door.

In everything he says or does, I can see that Hello is in love with me, and it's kind
of nice for a change. Margot would say that Hello is eminently suitable. I think so too,
but he's more than that. Mother is also full of praise: "A good-looking boy. Nice and
polite." I'm glad he's so popular with everyone. Except with my girlfriends. He thinks
they're very childish, and he's right about that. Jacque still teases me about him, but
I'm not in love with him. Not really. It's all right for me to have boys as friends.
Nobody minds.

Mother is always asking me who I'm going to marry when I grow up, but I bet she'll
never guess it's Peter, because I talked her out of that idea myself, without batting an
eyelash. I love Peter as I've never loved anyone, and I tell myself he's only going
around with all those other girls to hide his feelings for me. Maybe he thinks Hello
and I are in love with each other, which we're not. He's just a friend, or as Mother
puts it, a beau.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JULY 5, 1942

Dear Kitty,

The graduation ceremony in the Jewish Theater on Friday went as expected. My
report card wasn't too bad. I got one D, a C— in algebra and all the rest B's, except
for two B + 's and two B-'s. My parents are pleased, but they're not like other parents
when it comes to grades. They never worry about report cards, good or bad. As long
as I'm healthy and happy and don't talk back too much, they're satisfied. If these three
things are all right, everything else will take care of itself.

I'm just the opposite. I don't want to be a poor student. I was accepted to the Jewish
Lyceum on a conditional basis. I was supposed to stay in the seventh grade at the
Montessori School, but when Jewish children were required to go to Jewish schools,
Mr. Elte finally agreed, after a great deal of persuasion, to accept Lies Goslar and me.
Lies also passed this year, though she has to repeat her geometry exam.

Poor Lies. It isn't easy for her to study at home; her baby sister, a spoiled little
two-year-old, plays in her room all day. If Gabi doesn't get her way, she starts
screaming, and if Lies doesn't look after her, Mrs. Goslar starts screaming. So Lies
has a hard time doing her homework, and as long as that's the case, the tutoring she's
been getting won't help much. The Goslar household is really a sight. Mrs. Goslar's
parents live next door, but eat with the family. The there's a hired girl, the baby, the
always absentminded and absent Mr. Goslar and the always nervous and irrita Ie Mrs.
Goslar, who's expecting another baby. Lies, who's all thumbs, gets lost in the mayhem.

My sister Margot has also gotten her report card.

Brilliant, as usual. If we had such a thing as "cum laude," she would have passed with
honors, she's so smart.

Father has been home a lot lately. There's nothing for him to do at the office; it must
be awful to feel you're not needed. Mr. Kleiman has taken over Opekta, and Mr.
Kugler, Gies & Co., the company dealing in spices and spice substitutes that was set
up in 1941.

A few days ago, as we were taking a stroll around our neighborhood square, Father
began to talk about going into hiding. He said it would be very hard for us to live cut
off from the rest of the world. I asked him why he was bringing this up now.

"Well, Anne," he replied, "you know that for more than a year we've been bringing
clothes, food and furniture to other people. We don't want our belongings to be seized
by the Germans. Nor do we want to fall into their clutches ourselves. So we'll leave
of our own accord and not wait to be hauled away."

"But when, Father?" He sounded so serious that I felt scared.

"Don't you worry. We'll take care of everything, just enjoy your carefree life while
you can."

That was it. Oh, may these somber words not come true for as long as possible.

The doorbell's ringing, Hello's here, time to stop.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, JULY 8, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

It seems like years since Sunday morning. So much has happened it's as if the whole
world had suddenly turned upside down. But as you can see, Kitty, I'm still alive, and
that's the main thing, Father says. I'm alive all right, but don't ask where or how. You
probably don't understand a word I'm saying today, so I'll begin by telling you what
happened Sunday afternoon.

At three o'clock (Hello had left but was supposed to come back later), the doorbell
rang. I didn't hear it, since I was out on the balcony, lazily reading in the sun. A little
while later Margot appeared in the kitchen doorway looking very agitated. "Father has
received a call-up notice from the SS," she whispered. "Mother has gone to see Mr.
van Daan" (Mr. van Daan is Father's business partner and a good friend.)

I was stunned. A call-up: everyone knows what that means. Visions of concentration
camps and lonely cells raced through my head. How could we let Father go to such a
fate? "Of course he's not going," declared Margot as we waited for Mother in the
living room. "Mother's gone to Mr. van Daan to ask whether we can move to our
hiding place tomorrow. The van Daans are going with us. There will be seven of us
altogether." Silence. We couldn't speak. The thought of Father off visiting someone in
the Jewish Hospital and completely unaware of what was happening, the long wait for
Mother, the heat, the suspense — all this reduced us to silence.

Suddenly the doorbell rang again. "That's Hello," I said.

"Don't open the door!" exclaimed Margot to stop me. But it wasn't necessary, since
we heard Mother and Mr. van Daan downstairs talking to Hello, and then the two of
them came inside and shut the door behind them. Every time the bell rang, either
Margot or I had to tiptoe downstairs to see if it was Father, and we didn't let anyone
else in. Margot and I were sent from the room, as Mr. van Daan wanted to talk to
Mother alone.

When she and I were sitting in our bedroom, Margot told me that the call-up was not
for Father, but for her. At this second shock, I began to cry. Margot is sixteen —
apparently they want to send girls her age away on their own. But thank goodness she
won't be going; Mother had said so herself, which must be what Father had meant
when he talked to me about our going into hiding. Hiding. . . where would we hide? In
the city? In the country? In a house? In a shack? When, where, how. . . ? These
were questions I wasn't allowed to ask, but they still kept running through my mind.

Margot and I started packing our most important belongings into a schoolbag. The first
thing I stuck in was this diary, and then curlers, handkerchiefs, schoolbooks, a comb
and some old letters. Preoccupied by the thought of going into hiding, I stuck the
craziest things in the bag, but I'm not sorry. Memories mean more to me than
dresses.

Father finally came hQme around five o'clock, and we called Mr. Kleiman to ask if he
could come by that evening. Mr. van Daan left and went to get Miep. Miep arrived and
promised to return later that night, taking with her a bag full of shoes, dresses,
jackets, underwear and stockings. After that it was quiet in our apartment; none of us
felt like eating. It was still hot, and everything was very strange.

We had rented our big upstairs room to a Mr. Goldschmidt, a divorced man in his
thirties, who apparently had nothing to do that evening, since despite all our polite
hints he hung around until ten o'clock.

Miep and Jan Gies came at eleven. Miep, who's worked for Father's company since
1933, has become a close friend, and so has her husband Jan. Once again, shoes,
stockings, books and underwear disappeared into Miep's bag and Jan's deep pockets. At
eleven-thirty they too disappeared.

I was exhausted, and even though I knew it'd be my last night in my own bed, I fell
asleep right away and didn't wake up until Mother called me at five-thirty the next
morning. Fortunately, it wasn't as hot as Sunday; a warm rain fell throughout the day.

The four of us were wrapped in so many layers of clothes it looked as if we were
going off to spend the night in a refrigerator, and all that just so we could take more
clothes with us. No Jew in our situation would dare leave the house with a suitcase
full of clothes. I was wearing two undershirts, three pairs of underpants, a dress, and
over that a skirt, a jacket, a raincoat, two pairs of stockings, heavy shoes, a cap, a
scarf and lots more. I was suffocating even before we left the house, but no one
bothered to ask me how I felt.

Margot stuffed her schoolbag with schoolbooks, went to get her bicycle and, with Miep
leading the way, rode off into the great unknown. At any rate, that's how I thought of
it, since I still didn't know where our hiding place was.

At seven-thirty we too closed the door behind us; Moortje, my cat, was the only
living creature I said good-bye to. According to a note we left for Mr. Goldschmidt,
she was to be taken to the neighbors, who would give her a good home.

The stripped beds, the breakfast things on the table, the pound of meat for the cat in
the kitchen — all of these created the impression that we'd left in a hurry. But we
weren't interested in impressions. We just wanted to get out of there, to get away and
reach our destination in safety. Nothing else mattered.

More tomorrow.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, JULY 9, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

So there we were, Father, Mother and I, walking in the pouring rain, each of us with
a schoolbag and a shopping bag filled to the brim with the most varied assortment of
items. The people on their way to work at that early hour gave us sympathetic looks;
you could tell by their faces that they were sorry they couldn't offer us some kind of
transportation; the conspicuous yellow star spoke for itself.

Only when we were walking down the street did Father and Mother reveal, little by
little, what the plan was. For months we'd been moving as much of our furniture and
apparel out of the apartment as we could. It was agreed that we'd go into hiding on
July 16. Because of Margot's call-up notice, the plan had to be moved up ten days,
which meant we'd have to make do with less orderly rooms.

The hiding place was located in Father's office building. That's a little hard for
outsiders to understand, so I'll explain. Father didn't have a lot of people working in
his office, just Mr. Kugler, Mr. Kleiman, Miep and a twenty— three— year— old typist
named Bep Voskuijl, all of whom were informed of our coming. Mr. Voskuijl, Bep's
father, works in the warehouse, along with two assistants, none of whom were told
anything.

Here's a description of the building. The large warehouse on the ground floor is used
as a workroom and storeroom and is divided into several different sections, such as
the stockroom and the milling room, where cinnamon, cloves and a pepper substitute
are ground.

Next to the warehouse doors is another outside' door, a separate entrance to the
office. Just inside the office door is a second door, and beyond that a stairway. At the
top of the stairs is another door, with a frosted window on which the word "Office" is
written in black letters. This is the big front office — very large, very light and
very full. Bep, Miep and Mr. Kleiman work there during the day. After passing through
an alcove containing a safe, a wardrobe and a big supply cupboard, you come to the
small, dark, stuffy back office. This used to be shared by Mr. Kugler and Mr. van
Daan, but now Mr. Kugler is its only occupant. Mr. Kugler's office can also be reached
from the hallway, but only through a glass door that can be opened from the inside
but not easily from the outside. If you leave Mr. Kugler's office and proceed through
the long, narrow hallway past the coal bin and go up four steps, you find yourself in
the private office, the showpiece of the entire building. Elegant mahogany furniture, a
linoleum floor covered with throw rugs, a radio, a fancy lamp, everything first class.
Next door is a spacious kitchen with a hot-water heater and two gas burners, and
beside that a bathroom. That's the second floor.

A wooden staircase leads from the downstairs hallway to the third floor. At the top of
the stairs is a landing, with doors on either side. The door on the left takes you up to
the spice storage area, attic and loft in the front part of the house. A typically Dutch,
very steep, ankle-twisting flight of stairs also runs from the front part of the house
to another door opening onto the street.

The door to the right of the landing leads to the "Secret Annex" at the back ofthe
house. No one would ever suspect there were so many rooms behind that plain gray
door. There's just one small step in front of the door, and then you're inside. Straight
ahead of you is a steep flight of stairs. To the left is a narrow hallway opening onto
a room that serves as the Frank family's living

[INSERT MAP HERE]

room and bedroom. Next door is a smaller room, the )edroom and study of the two
young ladies of the family, ro the right of the stairs is a windowless washroom, with
a link. The door in the corner leads to the toilet and another one to Margot's and my
room. If you go up the itairs and open the door at the top, you're surprised to see
such a large, light and spacious room in an old canalside house like this. It contains a
stove (thanks to the fact hat it used to be Mr. Kugler's laboratory) and a sink.

This will be the kitchen and bedroom of Mr. and Mrs. van Daan, as well as the
general living room, dining room and study for us all. A tiny side room is to be Peter
van Daan's bedroom. Then, just as in the front part of the building, there's an attic
and a loft. So there you are. Now I've introduced you to the whole of our lovely
Annex!

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JULY 10, 1942

Dearest Kitty, I've probably bored you with my long description of our house, but I
still think you should know where I've ended up! how I ended up here is something
you'll figure out from my next letters.

But first, let me continue my story, because, as you know, I wasn't finished. After we
arrived at 263 Prinsengracht, Miep quickly led us through the long hallway and up the
wooden staircase to the next floor and into the Annex. She shut the door behind us,
leaving us alone. Margot had arrived much earlier on her bike and was waiting for us.

Our living room and all the other rooms were so full of stuff that I can't find the

words to describe it. All the cardboard boxes that had been sent to the office in the
last few months were piled on the floors and beds. The small room was filled from

floor to cethng with linens. If we wanted to sleep in properly made beds that night,

we had to get going and straighten up the mess. Mother and Margot were unable to
move a muscle. They lay down on their bare mattresses, tired, miserable and I don't
know what else. But Father and I, the two cleaner- uppers in the family, started in
right away.

All day long we unpacked boxes, filled cupboards, hammered nails and straightened up
the mess, until we fell exhausted into our clean beds at night. We hadn't eaten a hot
meal all day, but we didn't care! Mother and Margot were too tired and keyed up to
eat, and Father and I were too busy.

Tuesday morning we started where we left off the night before. Bep and Miep went
grocery shopping with our ration coupons, Father worked on our blackout screens, we
scrubbed the kitchen floor, and were once again busy from sunup to sundown. Until
Wednesday, I didn't have a chance to think about the enormous change in my life.
Then for the first time since our arrival in the Secret Annex, I found a moment to tell
you all about it and to realize what had happened to me and what was yet to happen.

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, JULY 11, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Father, Mother and Margot still can't get used to the chiming of the Westertoren
clock, which tells us the time every quarter of an hour. Not me, I liked it from the
start; it sounds so reassuring, especially at night. You no doubt want to hear what I
think of being in hiding. Well, all I can say is that I don't really know yet. I don't
think I'll ever feel at home in this house, but that doesn't mean I hate it. It's more
like being on vacation in some strange pension. Kind of an odd way to look at life in
hiding, but that's how things are. The Annex is an ideal place to hide in. It may be
damp and lopsided, but there's probably not a more comfortable hiding place in all of
Amsterdam. No, in all of Holland.

Up to now our bedroom, with its blank walls, was very bare. Thanks to Father —
who brought my entire postcard and movie-star collection here beforehand — and to
a brush and a pot of glue, I was able to plaster the walls with pictures. It looks much
more cheerful. When the van Daans arrive, we'll be able to build cupboards and other
odds and ends out of the wood piled in the attic.

Margot and Mother have recovered somewhat. Yesterday Mother felt well enough to
cook split-pea soup for the first time, but then she was downstairstalking and forgot
all about it. The beans were scorched black, and no amount of scraping could get them
out of the pan.

Last night the four of us went down to the private office and listened to England on
the radio. I was so scared someone might hear it that I literally begged Father to take
me back upstairs. Mother understood my anxiety and went with me. Whatever we do,
we're very afraid the neighbors might hear or see us. We started off immediately the
first day sewing curtains. Actually, you can hardly call them that, since they're nothing
but scraps of fabric, varying greatly in shape, quality and pattern, which Father and I
stitched crookedly together with unskilled fingers. These works of art were tacked to

the windows, where they'll stay until we come out of hiding.

The building on our right is a branch of the Keg Company, a firm from Zaandam, and
on the left is a furniture workshop. Though the people who work there are not on the
premises after hours, any sound we make might travel through the walls. We've
forbidden Margot to cough at night, even though she has a bad cold, and are giving her
large doses of codeine.

I'm looking forward to the arrival of the van Daans, which is set for Tuesday. It will
be much more fun and also not as quiet. You see, it's the silence that makes me so
nervous during the evenings and nights, and I'd give anything to have one of our
helpers sleep here.

It's really not that bad here, since we can do our own cooking and can listen to the
radio in Daddy's office.

Mr. Kleiman and Miep, and Bep Voskuijl too, have helped us so much. We've already
canned loads of rhubarb, strawberries and cherries, so for the time being I doubt we'll
be bored. We also have a supply of reading material, and we're going to buy lots of
games. Of course, we can't ever look out the window or go outside. And we have to
be quiet so the people downstairs can't hear us.

Yesterday we had our hands full. We had to pit two crates of cherries for Mr. Kugler
to can. We're going to use the empty crates to make bookshelves.

Someone's calling me.

Yours, Anne

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON SEPTEMBER 2g, 1942: Not beina able to ao
outside upsets me more than I can say, and I'm terrified our hidina place will be
discovered and that we'll be shot. That, of course, is a fairly dismal prospect.

SUNDAY, JULY 12, 1942

They've all been so nice to me this last month because of my birthday, and yet every
day I feel myself drifting further away from Mother and Margot. I worked hard today
and they praised me, only to start picking on me again five minutes later.

You can easily see the difference between the way they deal with Margot and the way
they deal with me. For example, Margot broke the vacuum cleaner, and because of

that we've been without light for the rest of the day. Mother said, "Well, Margot, it's
easy to see you're not used to working; otherwise, you'd have known better than to
yank the plug out by the cord." Margot made some reply, and that was the end of the
story.

But this afternoon, when I wanted to rewrite something on Mother's shopping list
because her handwriting is so hard to read, she wouldn't let me. She bawled me out
again, and the whole family wound up getting involved.

I don't fit in with them, and I've felt that clearly in the last few weeks. They're so
sentimental together, but I'd rather be sentimental on my own. They're always saying
how nice it is with the four of us, and that we get along so well, without giving a

moment's thought to the fact that I don't feel that way.

Daddy's the only one who understands me, now and again, though he usually sides

with Mother and Margot. Another thing I can't stand is having them talk about me in

front of outsiders, telling them how I cried or how sensibly I'm behaving. It's horrible.
And sometimes they talk about Moortje and I can't take that at all. Moortje is my
weak spot. I miss her every minute of the day, and no one knows how often I think

of her; whenever I do, my eyes fill with tears. Moortje is so sweet, and I love her so

much that I keep dreaming she'll come back to us.

I have plenty of dreams, but the reality is that we'll have to stay here until the war
is over. We can't ever go outside, and the only visitors we can have are Miep, her
husband Jan, Bep Voskuijl, Mr. Voskuijl, Mr. Kugler, Mr. Kleiman and Mrs. Kleiman,
though she hasn't come because she thinks it's too dangerous.

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE IN SEPTEMBER 1942: Daddy's always so nice. He
understands me perfectly, and I wish we could have a heart-to-heart talk sometime
without my bursting instantly into tears. But apparently that has to do with my age.

I'd like to spend all my time writing, but that would probably get boring.

Up to now I've only confided my thoughts to my diary. I still haven't gotten around to
writing amusing sketches that I could read aloud at a later date. In the future I'm
going to devote less time to sentimentality and more time to reality.

FRIDAY, AUGUST 14, 1942

Dear Kitty,

I've deserted you for an entire month, but so little has happened that I can't find a

newsworthy item to relate every single day. The van Daans arrived on July 13. We
thought they were coming on the fourteenth, but from the thirteenth to sixteenth the
Germans were sending out call-up notices right and left and causing a lot of unrest,
so they decided it would be safer to leave a day too early than a day too late.

Peter van Daan arrived at nine-thirty in the morning (while we were still at
breakfast). Peter's going on sixteen, a shy, awkward boy whose company won't amount
to much. Mr. and Mrs. van Daan came half an hour later.

Much to our amusement, Mrs. van Daan was carrying a hatbox with a large chamber
pot inside. "I just don't feel at home without my chamber pot," she exclaimed, and it
was the first item to find a permanent place under the divan. Instead of a chamber
pot, Mr. van D. was lugging a collapsible tea table under his arm.

From the first, we ate our meals together, and after three days it felt as if the seven
of us had become one big family. Naturally, the van Daans had much to tell about the
week we'd been away from civilization. We were especially interested in what had
happened to our apartment and to Mr. Goldschmidt.

Mr. van Daan filled us in: "Monday morning at nine, Mr. Goldschmidt phoned and
asked if I could come over. I went straightaway and found a very distraught Mr.
Goldschmidt. He showed me a note that the Frank family had left behind. As
instructed, he was planning to bring the cat to the neighbors, which I agreed was a
good idea. He was afraid the house was going to be searched, so we w=nt through all
the rooms, straightening up here and there and clearing the breakfast things off the
table. Suddenly I saw a notepad on Mrs. Frank's desk, with an address in Maastricht
written on it. Even though I knew Mrs. Frank had left it on purpose, I pretended to
be surprised and horrified and begged Mr. Goldschmidt to burn this incriminating piece
of paper. I swore up and down that I knew nothing about your disappearance, but that
the note had given me an idea. 'Mr. Goldschmidt,' I said, 'I bet I know what this
address refers to. About six months ago a high-ranking officer came to the office. It
seems he and Mr. Frank grew up together. He promised to help Mr. Frank if it was
ever necessary. As I recall, he was stationed in Maastricht. I think this officer has
kept his word and is somehow planning to help them cross over to Belgium and then
to Switzerland. There's no harm in telling this to any friends of the Franks who come
asking about them. Of course, you don't need to mention the part about Maastricht.'
And after that I left. This is the story most of your friends have been told, because I
heard it later from several other people."

We thought it was extremely funny, but we laughed even harder when Mr. van Daan
told us that certain people have vivid imaginations. For example, one family living on

our square claimed they sawall four of us riding by on our bikes early in the morning,
and another woman was absolutely positive we'd been loaded into some kind of
military vehicle in the middle of the night.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, AUGUST 21, 1942
Dear Kitty,

Now our Secret Annex has truly become secret.

Because so many houses are being searched for hidden bicycles, Mr. Kugler thought it
would be better to have a bookcase built in front of the entrance to our hiding place.
It swings out on its hinges and opens like a door. Mr. Voskuijl did the carpentry work.
(Mr. Voskuijl has been told that the seven of us are in hiding, and he's been most
helpful.)

Now whenever we want to go downstairs we have to duck and then jump. After the
first three days we were all walking around with bumps on our foreheads from banging
our heads against the low doorway. Then Peter cushioned it by nailing a towel stuffed
with wood shavings to the doorframe. Let's see if it helps!

I'm not doing much schoolwork. I've given myself a vacation until September. Father
wants to start tutoring me then, but we have to buy all the books first.

There's little change in our lives here. Peter's hair was washed today, but that's
nothing special. Mr. van Daan and I are always at loggerheads with each other. Mama
always treats me like a baby, which I can't stand. For the rest, things are going
better. I don't think Peter's gotten any nicer. He's an obnoxious boy who lies around
on his bed all day, only rousing himself to do a little carpentry work before returning
to his nap. What a dope!

Mama gave me another one of her dreadful sermons this morning. We take the
opposite view of everything. Daddy's a sweetheart; he may get mad at me, but it
never lasts longer than five minutes.

It's a beautiful day outside, nice and hot, and in spite of everything, we make the
most of the weather by lounging on the folding bed in the attic.

Yours, Anne

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON SEPTEMBER 21, 1942: Mr. van Daan has been as
nice as pie to me recently. I've said nothina, but have been enjoyina it while it lasts.

WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 2, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Mr. and Mrs. van Daan have had a terrible fight. I've never seen anything like it, since
Mother and Father wouldn't dream of shouting at each other like that. The argument
was based on something so trivial it didn't seem worth wasting a single word on it.
Oh well, to each his own.

Of course, it's very difficult for Peter, who gets caught in the middle, but no one
takes Peter seriously anymore, since he's hypersensitive and lazy. Yesterday he was
beside himself with worry because his tongue was blue instead of pink. This rare
phenomenon disappeared as quickly as it came. Today he's walking around with a
heavy scarf on because he's got a stiff neck. His Highness has been complaining of
lumbago too. Aches and pains in his heart, kidneys and lungs are also par for the
course. He's an absolute hypochondriac! (That's the right word, isn't it?)

Mother and Mrs. van Daan aren't getting along very well. There are enough reasons
for the friction. To give you one small example, Mrs. van D. has removed all but
three of her sheets from our communal linen closet. She's assuming that Mother's can
be used for both families. She'll be in for a nasty surprise when she discovers that
Mother has followed her lead.

Furthermore, Mrs. van D. is ticked off because we're using her china instead of ours.
She's still trying to find out what we've done with our plates! they're a lot closer than
she thinks, since they're packed in cardboard boxes in the attic, behind a load of
Opekta advertising material. As long as we're in hiding, the plates will remain out of
her reach. Since I'm always having accidents, it's just as well! Yesterday I broke one
of Mrs. van D.'s soup bowls.

"Oh!" she angrily exclaimed. "Can't you be more careful? That was my last one."

Please bear in mind, Kitty, that the two ladies speak abominable Dutch (I don't dare
comment on the gentlemen: they'd be highly insulted). If you were to hear their
bungled attempts, you'd laugh your head off. We've given up pointing out their errors,
since correcting them doesn't help anyway. Whenever I quote Mother or Mrs. van
Daan, I'll write proper Dutch instead of trying to duplicate their speech.

Last week there was a brief interruption in our monotonous routine. This was provided
by Peter — and a book about women. I should explain that Margot and Peter are
allowed to read nearly all the books Mr. Kleiman lends us. But the adults preferred to
keep this special book to themselves. This immediately piqued Peter's curiosity. What
forbidden fruit did it contain? He snuck off with it when his mother was downstairs
talking, and took himself and his booty to the loft. For two days all was well. Mrs.
van Daan knew what he was up to, but kept mum until Mr. van Daan found out about
it. He threw a fit, took the book away and assumed that would be the end of the
business. However, he'd neglected to take his son's curiosity into account. Peter, not
in the least fazed by his father's swift action, began thinking up ways to read the rest
of this vastly interesting book.

In the meantime, Mrs. van D. asked Mother for her opinion. Mother didn't think this
particular book was suitable for Margot, but she saw no harm in letting her read most
other books.

You see, Mrs. van Daan, Mother Said, there's a big difference between Margot and
Peter. To begin with, Margot's a girl, and girls are always more mature than boys.
Second, she's already read many serious books and doesn't go looking for those which
are no longer forbidden. Third, Margot's much more sensible and intellectually

advanced, as a result of her four years at an excellent school."

Mrs. van Daan agreed with her, but felt it was wrong as a matter of principle to let
youngsters read books written for adults.

Meanwhile, Peter had thought of a suitable time when no one would be interested in
either him or the book. At seven— thirty in the evening, when the entire family was
listening to the radio in the private office, he took his treasure and stole off to the
loft again. He should have been back by eight-thirty, but he was so engrossed in the
book that he forgot the time and was just coming down the stairs when his father

entered the room. The scene that followed was not surprising: after a slap, a whack

and a tug-of-war, the book lay on the table and Peter was in the loft.

This is how matters stood when it was time for the family to eat. Peter stayed

upstairs. No one gave him a moment's thought; he'd have to go to bed without his
dinner. We continued eating, chatting merrily away, when suddenly we heard a piercing
whistle. We lay down our forks and stared at each other, the shock clearly visible on
our pale faces.

Then we heard Peter's voice through the chimney: "I won t come down!"

Mr. van Daan leapt up, his napkin falling to the floor, and shouted, with the blood
rushing to his face, "I've had enough!"

Father, afraid of what might happen, grabbed him by the arm and the two men went
to the attic. After much struggling and kicking, Peter wound up in his room with the
door shut, and we went on eating.

Mrs. van Daan wanted to save a piece of bread for her darling son, but Mr. van D.
was adamant. "If he doesn't apologize this minute, he'll have to sleep in the loft."

We protested that going without dinner was enough punishment. What if Peter were to
catch cold? We wouldn't be able to call a doctor.

Peter didn't apologize, and returned to the loft.

Mr. van Daan decided to leave well enough alone, though he did note the next morning
that Peter's bed had been slept in. At seven Peter went to the attic again, but was
persuaded to come downstairs when Father spoke a few friendly words to him. After
three days of sullen looks and stubborn silence, everything was back to normal.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 21, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Today I'll tell you the general news here in the Annex. A lamp has been mounted
above my divan bed so that in the future, when I hear the guns going off, I'll be able

to pull a cord and switch on the light. I can't use it at the moment because we're

keeping our window open a little, day and night.

The male members of the van Daan contingent have built a very handy wood-stained
food safe, with real screens. Up to now this glorious cupboard has been located in
Peter's room, but in the interests of fresh air it's been moved to the attic. Where it
once stood, there's now a shelf. I advised Peter to put his table underneath the shelf,

add a nice rug and hang his own cupboard where the table now stands. That might

make his little cubbyhole more comfy, though I certainly wouldn't like to sleep there.

Mrs. van Daan is unbearable. I'm continually being scolded for my incessant chatter
when I'm upstairs. I simply let the words bounce right off me! Madame now has a

new trick up her sleeve: trying to get out of washing the pots and pans. If there's a
bit of food left at the bottom of the pan, she leaves it to spoil instead of transferring
it to a glass dish. Then in the afternoon when Margot is stuck with cleaning all the
pots and pans, Madame exclaims, "Oh, poor Margot, you have so much work to do!"

Every other week Mr. Kleiman brings me a couple of books written for girls my age.
I'm enthusiastic about the loop ter Heul series. I've enjoyed all of Cissy van
Marxveldt's books very much. I've read The Zaniest Summer four times, and the
ludicrous situations still make me laugh.

Father and I are currently working on our family tree, and he tells me something
about each person as we go along. I've begun my schoolwork. I'm working hard at
French, cramming five irregular verbs into my head every day. But I've forgotten much
too much of what I learned in school.

Peter has taken up his English with great reluctance. A few schoolbooks have just
arrived, and I brought a large supply of notebooks, pencils, erasers and labels from
home. Pirn (that's our pet name for Father) wants me to help him with his Dutch
lessons. I'm perfectly willing to tutor him in exchange for his assistance with French
and other subjects. But he makes the most unbelievable mistakes!

I sometimes listen to the Dutch broadcasts from Fondon. Prince Bernhard recently
announced that Princess juliana is expecting a baby in January, which I think is
wonderful. No one here understands why I take such an interest in the Royal Family.

A few nights ago I was the topic of discussion, and we all decided I was an
ignoramus. As a result, I threw myself into my schoolwork the next day, since I have
little desire to still be a freshman when I'm fourteen or fifteen. The fact that I'm
hardly allowed to read anything was also discussed. At the moment, Mother's reading
Gentlemen, Wives and Servants, and of course I'm not allowed to read it (though
Margot is!). First I have to be more intellectually developed, like my genius of a
sister. Then we discussed my ignorance of philosophy, psychology and physiology (I
immediately looked up these big words in the dictionary!). It's true, I don't know
anything about these subjects. But maybe I'll be smarter next year!

I've come to the shocking conclusion that I have only one long-sleeved dress and
three cardigans to wear in the winter. Father's given me permission to knit a white
wool sweater: the yarn isn't very pretty, but it'll be warm, and that's what counts.
Some of our clothing was left with friends, but unfortunately we won't be able to get
to it until after the war. Provided it's still there, of course.

I'd just finished writing something about Mrs. van Daan when she walked into the
room. Thump, I slammed the book shut.

"Hey, Anne, can't I even take a peek?"

"No, Mrs. van Daan."

"Just the last page then?"

"No, not even the last page, Mrs. van Daan."

Of course, I nearly died, since that particular page contained a rather unflattering
description of her.

There's something happening every day, but I'm too tired and lazy to write it all
down.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 25, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Father has a friend, a man in his mid— seventies named Mr. Dreher, who's sick, poor
and deaf as a post. At his side, like a useless appendage, is his wife, twenty- seven
years younger and equally poor, whose arms and legs are loaded with real and fake
bracelets and rings left over from more prosperous days. This Mr. Dreher has already

been a great nuisance to Father, and I've always admired the saintly patience with

which he handled this pathetic old man on the phone. When we were still living at

home, Mother used to advise him to put a gramophone in front of the receiver, one

that would repeat every three minutes, "Yes, Mr. Dreher" and "No, Mr. Dreher," since
the old man never understood a word of Father's lengthy replies anyway.

Today Mr. Dreher phoned the office and asked Mr. Kugler to come and see him. Mr.
Kugler wasn't in the mood and said he would send Miep, but Miep canceled the
appointment. Mrs. Dreher called the office three times, but since Miep was reportedly
out the entire afternoon, she had to imitate Bep's voice. Downstairs in the office as
well as upstairs in the Annex, there was great hilarity. Now each time the phone
rings, Bep says' 'That's Mrs. Dreher!" and Miep has to laugh, so that the people on
the other end of the line are greeted with an impolite giggle. Can't you just picture it?
This has got to be the greatest office in the whole wide world. The bosses and the

office girls have such fun together!

Some evenings I go to the van Daans for a little chat. We eat "mothball cookies"
(molasses cookies that were stored in a closet that was mothproofed) and have a good
time. Recently the conversation was about Peter. I said that he often pats me on the
cheek, which I don't like. They asked me in a typically grown-up way whether I
could ever learn to love Peter like a brother, since he loves me like a sister. "Oh,
no!" I said, but what I was thinking was, "Oh, ugh!" Just imagine! I added that Peter's
a bit stiff, perhaps because he's shy. Boys who aren't used to being around girls are
like that.

I must say that the Annex Committee (the men's section) is very creative. Listen to
the scheme they've come up with to get a message to Mr. Broks, an Opekta Co. sales
representative and friend who's surreptitiously hidden some of our things for us!
They're going to type a letter to a store owner in southern Zealand who is, indirectly,
one of Opekta' s customers and ask him to fill out a form and send it back in the
enclosed self-addressed envelope. Father will write the address on the envelope
himself. Once the letter is returned from Zealand, the form can be removed and a
handwritten message confirming that Father is alive can be inserted in the envelope.
This way Mr. Broks can read the letter without suspecting a ruse. They chose the
province of Zealand because it's close to Belgium (a letter can easily be smuggled
across the border) and because no one is allowed to travel there without a special
permit. An ordinary salesman like Mr. Broks would never be granted a permit.

Yesterday Father put on another act. Groggy with sleep, he stumbled off to bed. His
feet were cold, so I lent him my bed socks. Five minutes later he flung them to the
floor. Then he pulled the blankets over his head because the light bothered him. The
lamp was switched off, and he gingerly poked his head out from under the covers. It
was all very amusing. We started talking about the fact that Peter says Margot is a
"buttinsky." Suddenly Daddy's voice was heard from the depths: "Sits on her butt, you
mean.

Mouschi, the cat, is becoming nicer to me as time goes by, but I'm still somewhat
afraid of her.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 27, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Mother and I had a so-called "discussion" today, but the annoying part is that I burst
into tears. I can't help it. Daddy is always nice to me, and he also understands me
much better. At moments like these I can't stand Mother. It's obvious that I'm a
stranger to her; she doesn't even know what I think about the most ordinary things.

We were talking about maids and the fact that you're supposed to refer to them as
"domestic help" these days. She claimed that when the war is over, that's what they'll
want to be called. I didn't quite see it that way. Then she added that I talk about'
'later" so often and that I act as if I were such a lady, even though I'm not, but I
don't think building sand castles in the air is such a terrible thing to do, as long as
you don't take it too seriously. At any rate, Daddy usually comes to my defense.
Without him I wouldn't be able to stick it out here.

I don't get along with Margot very well either. Even though our family never has the
same kind of outbursts they have upstairs, I find it far from pleasant. Margot's and
Mother's personalities are so alien to me. I understand my girlfriends better than my
own mother. Isn't that a shame?

For the umpteenth time, Mrs. van Daan is sulking. She's very moody and has been
removing more and more of her belongings and locking them up. It's too bad Mother
doesn't repay every van Daan "disappearing act" with a Frank "disappearing act."

Some people, like the van Daans, seem to take special delight not only in raising their
own children but in helping others raise theirs. Margot doesn't need it, since she's
naturally good, kind and clever, perfection itself, but I seem to have enough mischief
for the two of us. More than once the air has been filled with the van Daans'
admonitions and my saucy replies. Father and Mother always defend me fiercely.
Without them I wouldn't be able to jump back into the fray with my usual composure.
They keep telling me I should talk less, mind my own business and be more modest,
but I seem doomed to failure. If Father weren't so patient, I'd have long ago given up
hope of ever meeting my parents' quite moderate expectations.

If I take a small helping of a vegetable I loathe and eat potatoes instead, the van
Daans, especially Mrs. van Daan, can't get over how spoiled I am. "Come on, Anne,
eat some more vegetables," she says.

"No, thank you, ma'am," I reply. "The potatoes are more than enough."

"Vegetables are good for you; your mother says so too. Have some more," she insists,
until Father intervenes and upholds my right to refuse a dish I don't like.

Then Mrs. van D. really flies off the handle: "You should have been at our house,
where children were brought up the way they should be. I don't call this a proper
upbringing. Anne is terribly spoiled. I'd never allow that. If Anne were my daughter. .

This is always how her tirades begin and end: "If Anne were my daughter. . ." Thank
goodness I'm not.

But to get back to the subject of raising children, yesterday a silence fell after Mrs.
van D. finished her little speech. Father then replied, "I think Anne is very well
brought up. At least she's learned not to respond to your interminable sermons. As far
as the vegetables are concerned, all I have to say is look who's calling the kettle
black."

Mrs. van D. was soundly defeated. The pot calling the ketde black refers of course to
Madame herself, since she can't tolerate beans or any kind of cabbage in the evening
because they give her "gas." But I could say the same. What a dope, don't you think?
In any case, let's hope she stops talking about me.

It's so funny to see how quickly Mrs. van Daan flushes. I don't, and it secredy annoys
her no end.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 28,1942
Dearest Kitty,

I had to stop yesterday, though I was nowhere near finished. I'm dying to tell you
about another one of our clashes, but before I do I'd like to say this: I think it's odd
that grown-ups quarrel so easily and so often and about such petty matters. Up to
now I always thought bickering was just something children did and that they outgrew
it. Often, of course, there's sometimes a reason to have a real quarrel, but the verbal
exchanges that take place here are just plain bickering. I should be used to the fact
that these squabbles are daily occurrences, but I'm not and never will be as long as
I'm the subject of nearly every discussion. (They refer to these as "discussions"
instead of "quarrels," but Germans don't know the difference!) They criticize
everything, and I mean everything, about me: my behavior, my personality, my
manners; every inch of me, from head to toe and back again, is the subject of gossip
and debate. Harsh words and shouts are constantly being flung at my head, though I'm
absolutely not used to it. According to the powers that be, I'm supposed to grin and

bear it. But I can't! I have no intention of taking their insults lying down. I'll show
them that Anne Frank wasn't born yesterday. They'll sit up and take notice and keep
their big mouths shut when I make them see they ought to attend to their own
manners instead of mine. How dare they act that way! It's simply barbaric. I've been
astonished, time and again, at such rudeness and most of all. . . at such stupidity
(Mrs. van Daan). But as soon as I've gotten used to the idea, and that shouldn't take
long, I'll give them a taste of their own medicine, and then they'll change their tune!
Am I really as bad-mannered, headstrong, stubborn, pushy, stupid, lazy, etc., etc., as
the van Daans say I am? No, of course not. I know I have my faults and
shortcomings, but they blow them all out of proportion! If you only knew, Kitty, how I
seethe when they scold and mock me. It won't take long before I explode with
pent-up rage.

But enough of that. I've bored you long enough with my quarrels, and yet I can't
resist adding a highly interesting dinner conversation.

Somehow we landed on the subject of Pirn's extreme diffidence. His modesty is a
well-known fact, which even the stupidest person wouldn't dream of questioning. All
of a sudden Mrs. van Daan, who feels the need to bring herself into every

conversation, remarked, "I'm very modest and retiring too, much more so than my
husband!"

Have you ever heard anything so ridiculous? This sentence clearly illustrates that she's
not exactly what you'd call modest!

Mr. van Daan, who felt obliged to explain the "much more so than my husband,"

answered calmly, "I have no desire to be modest and retiring. In my experience, you

get a lot further by being pushy!" And turning to me, he added, "Don't be modest and

retiring, Anne. It will get you nowhere."

Mother agreed completely with this viewpoint. But, as usual, Mrs. van Daan had to add
her two cents. This time, however, instead of addressing me directly, she turned to
my parents and said, "You must have a strange outlook on life to be able to say that
to Anne. Things were different when I was growing up. Though they probably haven't
changed much since then, except in your modern household!"

This was a direct hit at Mother's modern child-rearing methods, which she's defended
on many occasions. Mrs. van Daan was so upset her face turned bright red. People
who flush easily become even more agitated when they feel themselves getting hot
under the collar, and they quickly lose to their opponents.

The nonflushed mother, who now wanted to have the matter over and done with as
quickly as possible, paused for a moment to think before she replied. "Well, Mrs. van
Daan, I agree that it's much better if a person isn't overmodest. My husband, Margot
and Peter are all exceptionally modest. Your husband, Anne and I, though not exactly
the opposite, don't let ourselves be pushed around."

Mrs. van Daan: "Oh, but Mrs. Frank, I don't understand what you mean! Honestly, I'm
extremely modest and retiring. How can you say that I'm pushy?"

Mother: "I didn't say you were pushy, but no one would describe you as having a

retiring disposition."

Mrs. van D.: "I'd like to know in what way I'm pushy! If I didn't look out for myself

here, no one else would, and I'd soon starve, but that doesn't mean I'm not as modest

and retiring as your husband."

Mother had no choice but to laugh at this ridiculous self-defense, which irritated Mrs.
van Daan. Not exactly a born debater, she continued her magnificent account in a

mixture of German and Dutch, until she got so tangled up in her own words that she
finally rose from her chair and was just about to leave the room when her eye fell on
me. You should have seen her! As luck would have it, the moment Mrs. van D. turned
around I was shaking my head in a combination of compassion and irony. I wasn't
doing it on purpose, but I'd followed her tirade so intently that my reaction was
completely involuntary. Mrs. van D. wheeled around and gave me a tongue-lashing:
hard, Germanic, mean and vulgar, exactly like some fat, red-faced fishwife. It was a
joy to behold. If I could draw, I'd like to have sketched her as she was then. She

struck me as so comical, that silly little scatterbrain! I've learned one thing: you only

really get to know a person after a fight. Only then can you judge their true

character!

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

The strangest things happen to you when you're in hiding! Try to picture this.
Because we don't have a bathtub, we wash ourselves in a washtub, and because
there's only hot water in the office (by which I mean the entire lower floor), the
seven of us take turns making the most of this great opportunity. But since none of
us are alike and are all plagued by varying degrees of modesty, each member of the

family has selected a different place to wash. Peter takes a bath in the office kitchen,
even though it has a glass door. When it's time for his bath, he goes around to each
of us in turn and announces that we shouldn't walk past the kitchen for the next half
hour. He considers this measure to be sufficient. Mr. van D. takes his bath upstairs,
figuring that the safety of his own room outweighs the difficulty of having to carry
the hot water up all those stairs. Mrs. van D. has yet to take a bath; she's waiting to
see which is the best place. Father bathes in the private office and Mother in the
kitchen behind a fire screen, while Margot and I have declared the front office to be
our bathing grounds. Since the curtains are drawn on Saturday afternoon, we scrub
ourselves in the dark, while the one who isn't in the bath looks out the window
through a chink in the curtains and gazes in wonder at the endlessly amusing people.

A week ago I decided I didn't like this spot and have been on the lookout for more
comfortable bathing quarters. It was Peter who gave me the idea of setting my

washtub in the spacious office bathroom. I can sit down, turn on the light, lock the
door, pour out the water without anyone's help, and all without the fear of being seen.
I used my lovely bathroom for the first time on Sunday and, strange as it may seem,
I like it better than any other place.

The plumber was at work downstairs on Wednesday, moving the water pipes and
drains from the office bathroom to the hallway so the pipes won't freeze during a cold
winter. The plumber's visit was far from pleasant. Not only were we not allowed to
run water during the day, but the bathroom was also off-limits. I'll tell you how we
handled this problem; you may find it unseemly of me to bring it up, but I'm not so
prudish about matters of this kind. On the day of our arrival, Father and I improvised
a chamber pot, sacrificing a canning jar for this purpose. For the duration of the

plumber's visit, canning jars were put into service during the daytime to hold our calls

of nature. As far as I was concerned, this wasn't half as difficult as having to sit still

all day and not say a word. You can imagine how hard that was for Miss Quack,
Quack, Quack. On ordinary days we have to speak in a whisper; not being able to talk
or move at all is ten times worse.

After three days of constant sitting, my backside was stiff and sore. Nightly
calisthenics helped.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, OCTOBER 1, 1942

Dear Kitty,

Yesterday I had a horrible fright. At eight o'clock the doorbell suddenly rang. All I
could think of was that someone was coming to get us, you know who I mean. But I
calmed down when everybody swore it must have been either pranksters or the
mailman.

The days here are very quiet. Mr. Levinsohn, a little Jewish pharmacist and chemist,
is working for Mr. Kugler in the kitchen. Since he's familiar with the entire building,
we're in constant dread that he'll take it into his head to go have a look at what used
to be the laboratory. We're as still as baby mice. Who would have guessed three
months ago that quicksilver Anne would have to sit so quietly for hours on end, and
what's more, that she could?

Mrs. van Daan's birthday was the twenty-ninth. Though we didn't have a large
celebration, she was showered with flowers, simple gifts and good food. Apparently
the red carnations from her spouse are a family tradition.

Let me pause a moment on the subject of Mrs. van Daan and tell you that her
attempts to flirt with Father are a constant source of irritation to me. She pats him on
the cheek and head, hikes up her skirt and makes so-called witty remarks in an effort
to get's Pirn's attention. Fortunately, he finds her neither pretty nor charming, so he
doesn't respond to her flirtations. As you know, I'm quite the jealous type, and I can't
abide her behavior. After all, Mother doesn't act that way toward Mr. van D., which is
what I told Mrs. van D. right to her face.

From time to time Peter can be very amusing. He and I have one thing in common:
we like to dress up, which makes everyone laugh. One evening we made our
appearance, with Peter in one of his mother's skin-tight dresses and me in his suit.
He wore a hat; I had a cap on. The grown-ups split their sides laughing, and we
enjoyed ourselves every bit as much.

Bep bought new skirts for Margot and me at The Bijenkorf. The fabric is hideous, like
the burlap bag potatoes come in. Just the kind of thing the department stores wouldn't
dare sell in the olden days, now costing 24.00 guilders (Margot's) and 7.75 guilders
(mine).

We have a nice treat in store: Bep's ordered a correspondence course in shorthand for
Margot, Peter and me. Just you wait, by this time next year we'll be able to take
perfect shorthand. In any case, learning to write a secret code like that is really
interesting.

I have a terrible pain in my index finger (on my left hand), so I can't do any ironing.

What luck!

Mr. van Daan wants me to sit next to him at the table, since Margot doesn't eat
enough to suit him. Fine with me, I like changes. There's always a tiny black cat
roaming around the yard, and it reminds me of my dear sweet Moortje. Another
reason I welcome the change is that Mama's always carping at me, especially at the
table. Now Margot will have to bear the brunt of it. Or rather, won't, since Mother
doesn't make such sarcastic remarks to her. Not to that paragon of virtue! I'm always
teasing Margot about being a paragon of virtue these days, and she hates it. Maybe
it'll teach her not to be such a goody-goody. High time she learned.

To end this hodgepodge of news, a particularly amusing joke told by Mr. van Daan:
What goes click ninety-nine times and clack once?

A centipede with a clubfoot.

Bye-bye, Anne

SATURDAY, OCTOBER 3, 1942
Dear Kitty,

Everybody teased me quite a bit yesterday because I lay down on the bed next to Mr.
van Daan. "At your age! Shocking! " and other remarks along those lines. Silly, of
course. I'd never want to sleep with Mr. van Daan the way they mean.

Yesterday Mother and I had another run-in and she really kicked up a fuss. She told
Daddy all my sins and I started to cry, which made me cry too, and I already had
such an awful headache. I finally told Daddy that I love "him" more than I do Mother,
to which he replied that it was just a passing phase, but I don't think so. I simply
can't stand Mother, and I have to force myself not to snap at her all the time, and to
stay calm, when I'd rather slap her across the face. I don't know why I've taken such
a terrible dislike to her. Daddy says that if Mother isn't feeling well or has a
headache, I should volunteer to help her, but I'm not going to because I don't love her
and don't enjoy doing it. I can imagine Mother dying someday, but Daddy's death
seems inconceivable. It's very mean of me, but that's how I feel. I hope Mother will
never read this or anything else I've written.

I've been allowed to read more grown-up books lately. Eva's Youth by Nico van
Suchtelen is currently keeping me busy. I don't think there's much of a difference
between this and books for teenage girls. Eva thought that children grew on trees, like

apples, and that the stork plucked them off the tree when they were ripe and brought
them to the mothers. But her girlfriend's cat had kittens and Eva saw them coming out
of the cat, so she thought cats laid eggs and hatched them like chickens, and that
mothers who wanted a child also went upstairs a few days before their time to lay an
egg and brood on it. After the babies arrived, the mothers were pretty weak from all
that squatting. At some point, Eva wanted a baby too. She took a wool scarf and
spread it on the ground so the egg could fall into it, and then she squatted down and
began to push. She clucked as she waited, but no egg came out. Finally, after she'd
been sitting for a long time, something did come, but it was a sausage instead of an
egg. Eva was embarrassed. She thought she was sick. Funny, isn't it? There are also
parts of Eva's Youth that talk about women selling their bodies on the street and
asking loads of money. I'd be mortified in front of a man like that. In addition, it
mentions Eva's menstruation. Oh, I long to get my period — then I'll really be grown
up. Daddy is grumbling again and threatening to take away my diary. Oh, horror of
horrors! From now on, I'm going to hide it.

Anne Frank

WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 7, 1942
I imagine that. . .

I've gone to Switzerland. Daddy and I sleep in one room, while the boys', study is
turned into a sitting room, where I can receive visitors. As a surprise, they've bought
new furniture for me, including a tea table, a desk, armchairs and a divan. Everything's
simply wonderful. After a few days Daddy gives me 150 guilders — converted into
Swiss money, of course, but I'll call them guilders — and tells me to buy everything

1 think I'll need, all for myself. (Later on, I get a guilder a week, which I can also
use to buy whatever I want.) I set off with Bernd and buy:

3 cotton undershirts @ 0.50 = 1.50
3 cotton underpants @ 0.50 = 1.50
3 wool undershirts @ O. 75 = 2.25
3 wool underpants @ O. 75 = 2.25

2 petticoats @ 0.50 = 1.00

2 bras (smallest size) @ 0.50 = 1.00
5 pajamas @ 1.00 = 5.00
1 summer robe @ 2.50 = 2.50

1 winter robe @ 3.00 = 3.00

2 bed jackets @ O. 75 = 1.50

. Anne's cousins Bernhard (Bernd) and Stephan Elias.

THE DIARY OF A YOUNG GIRL 53
1 small pillow @ 1.00 = 1.00
1 pair of lightweight slippers @ 1.00 = 1.00
1 pair of warm slippers @ 1.50 = 1.50
1 pair of summer shoes (school) @ 1.50 = 1.50
1 pair of summer shoes (dressy) @ 2.00 = 2.00
1 pair of winter shoes (school) @ 2.50 = 2.50

1 pair of winter shoes (dressy) @ 3.00 = 3.00

2 aprons @ 0.50 = 1.00

25 handkerchiefs @ 0.05 = 1.00
4 pairs of silk stockings @ 0.75 = 3.00
4 pairs of kneesocks @ 0.50 = 2.00
4 pairs of socks @ 0.25 = 1.00

2 pairs of thick stockings @ 1.00 = 2.00

3 skeins of white yarn (underwear, cap) = 1.50
3 skeins of blue yarn (sweater, skirt) = 1.50

3 skeins of variegated yarn (cap, scarf) = 1.50
Scarves, belts, collars, buttons = 1.25

Plus 2 school dresses (summer), 2 school dresses (winter), 2 good dresses
(sumr.ner), 2 good dresses (winter), 1 summer skirt, 1 good winter skirt, 1 school
winter skirt, 1 raincoat, 1 summer coat, 1 winter coat, 2 hats, 2 caps. For a total of
lOg.OO guilders.

2 purses, 1 ice-skating outfit, 1 pair of skates, 1 case (containing powder, skin
cream, foundation cream, cleansing cream, suntan lotion, cotton, first-aid kit, rouge,
lipstick, eyebrow pencil, bath salts, bath powder, eau de cologne, soap, powder puff).

Plus 4 sweaters @ 1.50,4 blouses @ 1.00, miscellaneous items @ 10.00 and books,
presents @ 4.50.

OCTOBER 9, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Today I have nothing but dismal and depressing news to report. Our many Jewish
friends and acquaintances are being taken away in droves. The Gestapo is treating
them very roughly and transporting them in cattle cars to Westerbork, the big camp in
Drenthe to which they're sending all the Jews. Miep told us about someone who'd
managed to escape from there. It must be terrible in Westerbork. The people get
almost nothing to eat, much less to drink, as water is available only one hour a day,

and there's only one toilet and sink for several thousand people. Men and women sleep
in the same room, and women and children often have their heads shaved. Escape is
almost impossible; many people look Jewish, and they're branded by their shorn heads.

If it's that bad in Holland, what must it be like in those faraway and uncivilized places
where the Germans are sending them? We assume that most of them are being
murdered. The English radio says they're being gassed. Perhaps that's the quickest
way to die.

I feel terrible. Miep's accounts of these horrors are so heartrending, and Miep is also
very distraught. The other day, for instance, the Gestapo deposited an elderly, crippled
Jewish woman on Miep's doorstep while they set off to find a car. The old woman
was terrified of the glaring searchlights and the guns firing at the English planes
overhead. Yet Miep didn't dare let her in. Nobody would. The Germans are generous
enough when it comes to punishment.

Bep is also very subdued. Her boyfriend is being sent to Germany. Every time the
planes fly over, she's afraid they're going to drop their entire bomb load on Bertus's
head. Jokes like "Oh, don't worry, they can't all fall on him" or "One bomb is all it
takes" are hardly appropriate in this situation. Bertus is not the only one being forced
to work in Germany. Trainloads of young men depart daily. Some of them try to sneak
off the train when it stops at a small station, but only a few manage to escape
unnoticed and find a place to hide.

But that's not the end of my lamentations. Have you ever heard the term "hostages"?
That's the latest punishment for saboteurs. It's the most horrible thing you can
imagine. Leading citizens — innocent people — are taken prisoner to await their
execution. If the Gestapo can't find the saboteur, they simply grab five hostages and
line them up against the wall. You read the announcements of their death in the paper,
where they're referred to as "fatal accidents.'

Fine specimens of humanity, those Germans, and to think I'm actually one of them!
No, that's not true, Hitler took away our nationality long ago. And besides, there are
no greater enemies on earth than the Germans and the Jews.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 14, 1942

Dear Kitty,

I'm terribly busy. Yesterday I began by translating a chapter from La Belle Nivemaise
and writing down vocabulary words. Then I worked on an awful math problem and
translated three pages of French grammar besides. Today, French grammar and history.
I simply refuse to do that wretched math every day. Daddy thinks it's awful too.

I'm almost better at it than he is, though in fact neither of us is any good, so we
always have to call on Margot's help. I'm also working away at my shorthand, which I
enjoy. Of the three of us, I've made the most progress.

I've read The Storm Family. It's quite good, but doesn't compare to Joop ter Heul.
Anyway, the same words can be found in both books, which makes sense because
they're written by the same author. Cissy van Marxveldt is a terrific writer. I'm
definitely going to let my own children read her books too.

Moreover, I've read a lot of Korner plays. I like the way he writes. For example,
Hedwig, The Cousin from Bremen, The Governess, The Green Domino, etc.

Mother, Margot and I are once again the best of buddies. It's actually a lot nicer that
way. Last night Margot and I were lying side by side in my bed. It was incredibly
cramped, but that's what made it fun. She asked if she could read my diary once in a
while.

"Parts of it," I said, and asked about hers. She gave me permission to read her diary
as well.

The conversation turned to the future, and I asked what she wanted to be when she
was older. But she wouldn't say and was quite mysterious about it. I gathered it had
something to do with teaching; of course, I'm not absolutely sure, but I suspect it's
something along those lines. I really shouldn't be so nosy.

This morning I'lay on Peter's bed, after first having chased him off it. He was furious,
but I didn't care. He might consider being a little more friendly to me from time to
time. After all, I did give him an apple last night.

I once asked Margot if she thought I was ugly. She said that I was cute and had nice
eyes. A little vague, don't you think?

Well, until next time!

Anne Frank

PS. This morning we all took turns on the scale. Margot now weighs 132 pounds,
Mother 136, Father 155, Anne 96, Peter 14g, Mrs. van Daan 117, Mr. van Daan 165.
In the three months since I've been here, I've gained 19 pounds. A lot, huh?

TUESDAY, OCTOBER 20, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

My hand's still shaking, though it's been two hours since we had the scare. I should
explain that there are five fire extinguishers in the building. The office staff stupidly
forgot to warn us that the carpenter, or whatever he's called, was coming to fill the
extinguishers. As a result, we didn't bother to be quiet until I heard the sound of
hammering on the landing (across from the bookcase). I immediately assumed it was
the carpenter and went to warn Bep, who was eating lunch, that she couldn't go back
downstairs. Father and I stationed ourselves at the door so we could hear when the
man had left. After working for about fifteen minutes, he laid his hammer and some
other tools on our bookcase (or so we thought!) and banged on our door. We turned
white with fear. Had he heard something after all and now wanted to check out this
mysterious-looking bookcase? It seemed so, since he kept knocking, pulling, pushing
and jerking on it.

I was so scared I nearly fainted at the thought of this total stranger managing to
discover our wonderful hiding place. Just when I thought my days were numbered, we
heard Mr. Kleiman's voice saying, "Open up, it's me." We opened the door at once.
What had happened?

The hook fastening the bookcase had gotten stuck, which is why no one had been able
to warn us about the carpenter. After the man had left, Mr. Kleiman came to get Bep,
but couldn't open the bookcase. I can't tell you how relieved I was. In my imagination,
the man I thought was trying to get inside the Secret Annex had kept growing and
growing until he'd become not only a giant but also the cruelest Fascist in the world.
Whew. Fortunately, everything worked out all right, at least this time.

We had lots of fun on Monday. Miep and Jan spent the night with us. Margot and I
slept in Father and Mother's room for the night so the Gieses could have our beds.
The menu was drawn up in their honor, and the meal was delicious. The festivities
were briefly interrupted when Father's lamp caused a short circuit and we were
suddenly plunged into darkness. What were we to do? We did have fuses, but the fuse
box was at the rear of the dark warehouse, which made this a particularly unpleasant
job at night. Still, the men ventured forth, and ten minutes later we were able to put
away the candles.

I was up early this morning. Jan was already dressed. Since he had to leave at
eight-thirty, he was upstairs eating breakfast by eight. Miep was busy getting
dressed, and I found her in her undershirt when I came in. She wears the same kind
of long underwear I do when she bicycles. Margot and I threw on our clothes as well
and were upstairs earlier than usual. After a pleasant breakfast, Miep headed
downstairs. It was pouring outside and she was glad she didn't have to bicycle to
work. Daddy and I made the beds, and afterward I learned five irregular French verbs.
Quite industrious, don't you think?

Margot and Peter were reading in our room, with Mouschi curled up beside Margot on
the divan. After my irregular French verbs, I joined them and read The Woods Are
Singingfor All Eternity. It's quite a beautiful book, but very unusual. I'm almost
finished.

Next week it's Bep's turn to spend the night.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, OCTOBER 29, 1942
My dearest Kitty,

I'm very worried. Father's sick. He's covered with spots and has a high temperature.
It looks like measles. Just think, we can't even call a doctor! Mother is making him
perspire in hopes of sweating out the fever.

This morning Miep told us that the furniture has been removed from the van Daans'
apartment on Zuider-Amstellaan. We haven't told Mrs. van D. yet. She's been so
"nervenmassig"* [*nervous] lately, and we don't feel like hearing her moan and groan
again about all the beautiful china and lovely chairs she had to leave behind. We had
to abandon most of our nice things too. What's the good of grumbling about it now?

Father wants me to start reading books by Hebbel and other well-known German
writers. I can read German fairly well by now, except that I usually mumble the
words instead of reading them silently to myself. But that'll pass. Father has taken the
plays of Goethe and Schiller down from the big bookcase and is planning to read to
me every evening. We've started off with Don Carlos. Encouraged by Father's good
example, Mother pressed her prayer book into my hands. I read a few prayers in
German, just to be polite. They certainly sound beautiful, but they mean very little to
me. Why is she making me act so religious and devout?

Tomorrow we're going to light the stove for the first time. The chimney hasn't been
swept in ages, so the room is bound to fill with smoke. Let's hope the thing draws!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, NOVEMBER 2, 1942
Dear Kitty,

Bep stayed with us Friday evening. It was fun, but she didn't sleep very well because
she'd drunk some wine. For the rest, there's nothing special to report. I had an awful
headache yesterday and went to bed early. Margot's being exasperating again.

This morning I began sorting out an index card file from the office, because it'd fallen
over and gotten all mixed up. Before long I was going nuts. I asked Margot and Peter
to help, but they were too lazy, so I put it away.

I'm not crazy enough to do it all by myself!

Anne Frank

PS. I forgot to mention the important news that I'm probably going to get my period
soon. I can tell because I keep finding a whitish smear in my panties, and Mother
predicted it would start soon. I can hardly wait. It's such a momentous event. Too bad
I can't use sanitary napkins, but you can't get them anymore, and Mama's tampons can
be used only by women who've had a baby, i

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON JANUARY 22, 1944: I wouldn't be able to write
that kind of thing anymore.

Now that I'm rereading my diary after a year and a half, I'm surprised at my childish
innocence. Deep down I know I could never be that innocent again, however much I'd
like to be. I can understand the mood chanaes and the comments about Margot,
Mother and Father as if I'd written them only yesterday, but I can't imagine writina so
openly about other matters. It embarrasses me areatly to read the panes dealina with
subjects that I remembered as beina nicer than they actually were. My descriptions
are so indelicate. But enouah of that.

I can also understand my homesickness and yearning for Moortje. The whole time I've
been here I've longed unconsciously and at times consciously for trust, love and

physical affection. This longing may change in intensity, but it's always there.

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 5, 1942
Dear Kitty,

The British have finally scored a few successes in Africa and Stalingrad hasn't fallen
yet, so the men are happy and we had coffee and tea this morning. For the rest,
nothing special to report.

This week I've been reading a lot and doing little work. That's the way things ought
to be. That's surely the road to success.

Mother and I are getting along better lately, but we're never close. Father's not very
open about his feelings, but he's the same sweetheart he's always been. We lit the
stove a few days ago and the entire room is still filled with smoke. I prefer central
heating, and I'm probably not the only one. Margot's a stinker (there's no other word
for it), a constant source of irritation, morning, noon and night.

Anne Frank

SATURDAY, NOVEMBER 7, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Mother's nerves are very much on edge, and that doesn't bode well for me. Is it just
a coincidence that Father and Mother never scold Margot and always blame me for
everything? Last night, for example, Margot was reading a book with beautiful
illustrations; she got up and put the book aside for later. I wasn't doing anything, so I
picked it up and began looking at the pictures. Margot carne back, saw' "her" book in
my hands, knitted her brow and angrily demanded the book back. I wanted to look
through it some more. Margot got madder by the minute, and Mother butted in:
"Margot was reading that book; give it back to her."

Father came in, and without even knowing what was going on, saw that Margot was
being wronged and lashed out at me: "I'd like to see what you'd do if Margot was
looking at one of your books!"

I promptly gave in, put the book down and, according to them, left the room' 'in a
huff." I was neither huffy nor cross, but merely sad.

It wasn't right of Father to pass judgment without knowing what the issue was. I
would have given the book to Margot myself, and a lot sooner, if Father and Mother
hadn't intervened and rushed to take Margot's part, as if she were suffering some
great injustice.

Of course, Mother took Margot's side; they always take each other's sides. I'm so
used to it that I've become completely indifferent to Mother's rebukes and Margot's
moodiness. I love them, but only because they're Mother and Margot. I don't give a
darn about them as people. As far as I'm concerned, they can go jump in a lake. It's
different with Father. When I see him being partial to Margot, approving Margot's
every action, praising her, hugging her, I feel a gnawing ache inside, because I'm crazy
about him. I model myself after Father, and there's no one in the world I love more.
He doesn't realize that he treats Margot differently than he does me: Margot just
happens to be the smartest, the kindest, the prettiest and the best. But I have a right
to be taken seriously too. I've always been the clown and mischief maker of the
family; I've always had to pay double for my sins: once with scoldings and then again
with my own sense of despair. I'm no longer satisfied with the meaningless affection
or the supposedly serious talks. I long for something from Father that he's incapable
of giving. I'm not jealous of Margot; I never have been. I'm not envious of her brains

or her beauty. It's just that I'd like to feel that Father really loves me, not because

I'm his child, but because I'm me, Anne.

I cling to Father because my contempt of Mother is growing daily and it's only

through him that I'm able to retain the last ounce of family feeling I have left. He
doesn't understand that I sometimes need to vent my feelings for Mother. He doesn't
want to talk about it, and he avoids any discussion involving Mother's failings. And yet
Mother, with all her shortcomings, is tougher for me to deal with. I don't know how I
should act. I can't very well confront her with her carelessness, her sarcasm and her
hard-heartedness, yet I can't continue to take the blame for everything.

I'm the opposite of Mother, so of course we clash. I don't mean to judge her; I don't
have that right. I'm simply looking at her as a mother. She's not a mother to me —
I have to mother myself. I've cut myself adrift from them. I'm charting my own

course, and we'll see where it leads me. I have no choice, because I can picture what
a mother and a wife should be and can't seem to find anything of the sort in the
woman I'm supposed to call "Mother."

I tell myself time and again to overlook Mother's bad example. I only want to see her
good points, and to look inside myself for what's lacking in her. But it doesn't work,
and the worst part is that Father and Mother don't realize their own inadequacies and
how much I blame them for letting me down. Are there any parents who can make

their children completely happy?

Sometimes I think God is trying to test me, both now and in the future. I'll have to
become a good person on my own, without anyone to serve as a model or advise me,
but it'll make me stronger in the end.

Who else but me is ever going to read these letters? Who else but me can I turn to
for comfort? I'm frequently in need of consolation, I often feel weak, and more often
than not, I fail to meet expectations. I know this, and every day I resolve to do
better.

They aren't consistent in their treatment of me. One day they say that Anne's a
sensible girl and entitled to know everything, and the next that Anne's a silly goose
who doesn't know a thing and yet imagines she's learned all she needs to know from
books! I'm no longer the baby and spoiled little darling whose every deed can be
laughed at. I have my own ideas, plans and ideals, but am unable to articulate them
yet.

Oh well. So much comes into my head at night when I'm alone, or during the day
when I'm obliged to put up with people I can't abide or who invariably misinterpret my
intentions. That's why I always wind up coming back to my diary — I start there
and end there because Kitty's always patient. I promise her that, despite everything,
I'll keep going, that I'll find my own way and choke back my tears. I only wish I
could see some results or, just once, receive encouragement from someone who loves
me.

Don't condemn me, but think of me as a person who sometimes reaches the bursting
point!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, NOVEMBER 9,1942
Dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was Peter's birthday, his sixteenth. I was upstairs by eight, and Peter and I
looked at his presents. He received a game of Monopoly, a razor and a cigarette
lighter. Not that he smokes so much, not at all; it just looks so distinguished.

The biggest surprise came from Mr. van Daan, who reported at one that the English
had landed in Tunis, Algiers, Casablanca and Oran.

"This is the beginning of the end," everyone was saying, but Churchill, the British
Prime Minister, who must have heard the same thing being repeated in England,
declared, "This is not the end. It is not even the beginning of the end. But it is,
perhaps, the end of the beginning." Do you see the difference? However, there's
reason for optimism. Stalingrad, the Russian city that has been under attack for three
months, still hasn't fallen into
German hands.

In the true spirit of the Annex, I should talk to you about food. (I should explain that
they're real gluttons up on the top floor.)

Bread is delivered daily by a very nice baker, a friend of Mr. Kleiman's. Of course,
we don't have as much as we did at home, but it's enough. We also purchase ration
books on the black market. The price keeps going up; it's already risen from 27 to 33
guilders. And that for mere sheets of printed paper!

To provide ourselves with a source of nutrition that will keep, aside from the hundred
cans of food we've stored here, we bought three hundred pounds of beans. Not just
for us, but for the office staff as well. We'd hung the sacks of beans on hooks in the
hallway, just inside our secret entrance, but a few seams split under the weight. So
we decided to move them to the attic, and Peter was entrusted with the heavy lifting.
He managed to get five of the six sacks upstairs intact and was busy with the last
one when the sack broke and a flood, or rather a hailstorm, of brown beans went
flying through the air and down the stairs. Since there were about fifty pounds of
beans in that sack, it made enough noise to raise the dead. Downstairs they were sure
the house was falling down around their heads. Peter was stunned, but then burst into
peals of laughter when he saw me standing at the bottom of the stairs, like an island
in a sea of brown, with waves of beans lapping at my ankles. We promptly began
picking them up, but beans are so small and slippery that they roll into every
conceivable corner and hole. Now each time we go upstairs, we bend over and hunt
around so we can present Mrs. van Daan with a handful of beans.

I almost forgot to mention that Father has recovered from his illness.

Yours, Anne

P.S. The radio has just announced that Algiers has fallen. Morocco, Casablanca and
Oran have been in English hands for several days. We're now waiting for Tunis.

TUESDAY, NOVEMBER 10, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Great news! We're planning to take an eighth person into hiding with us!

Yes, really. We always thought there was enough room and food for one more person,
but we were afraid of placing an even greater burden on Mr. Kugler and Mr. Kleiman.
But since reports of the dreadful things being done to the Jews are getting worse by

the day, Father decided to sound out these two gentlemen, and they thought it was an

excellent plan. "It's just as dangerous, whether there are seven or eight," they noted
rightly. Once this was settled, we sat down and mentally went through our circle of
acquaintances, trying to come up with a single person who would blend in well with
our extended family. This wasn't difficult. After Father had rejected all the van Daan
relatives, we chose a dentist named Alfred Dussel. He lives with a charming Christian
lady who's quite a bit younger than he is. They're probably not married, but that's

beside the point. He's known to be quiet and refined, and he seemed, from our

superficial acquaintance with him, to be nice. Miep knows him as well, so she'll be
able to make the necessary arrangements. If he comes, Mr. Dussel will have to sleep
in my room instead of Margot, who will have to make do with the folding bed.*
[♦After Dussel arrived, Margot slept in her parents' bedroom.] We'll ask him to bring
along something to fill cavities with.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 12, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Miep came to tell us that she'd been to see Dr. Dussel. He asked her the moment she
entered the room if she knew of a hiding place and was enormously pleased when
Miep said she had something in mind. She added "that he'd need to go into hiding as
soon as possible, preferably Saturday, but he thought this was highly improbable, since
he wanted to bring his records up to date, settle his accounts and attend to a couple
of patients. Miep relayed the message to us this morning. We didn't think it was wise
to wait so long. All these preparations require explanations to various people who we
feel ought to be kept in the dark. Miep went to ask if Dr. Dussel couldn't manage to
come on Saturday after all, but he said no, and now he's scheduled to arrive on
Monday.

I think it's odd that he doesn't jump at our proposal. If they pick him up on the
street, it won't help either his records or his patients, so why the delay? If you ask

me, it's stupid of Father to humor him.

Otherwise, no news.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, NOVEMBER 17, 1942
Dearest Kitty!

Mr. Dussel has arrived. Everything went smoothly. Miep told him to be at a certain
place in front of the post office at 11 A.M., when a man would meet him, and he was
at the appointed place at the appointed time. Mr. Kleiman went up to him, announced
that the man he was expecting to meet was unable to come and asked him to drop by
the office to see Miep. Mr. Kleiman took a streetcar back to the office while Mr.
Dussel followed on foot.

It was eleven-twenty when Mr. Dussel tapped on the office door. Miep asked him to
remove his coat, so the yellow star couldn't be seen, and brought him to the private
office, where Mr. Kleiman kept him occupied until the cleaning lady had gone. On the
pretext that the private office was needed for something else, Miep took Mr. Dussel
upstairs, opened the bookcase and stepped inside, while Mr. Dussellooked on in
amazement.

In the meantime, the seven of us had seated ourselves around the dining table to
await the latest addition to our family with coffee and cognac. Miep first led him into
the Frank family's room. He immediately recognized our furniture, but had no idea we
were upstairs, just above his head. When Miep told him, he was so astonished he
nearly fainted. Thank goodness she didn't leave him in suspense any longer, but
brought him upstairs. Mr. Dussel sank into a chair and stared at us in dumbstruck
silence, as though he thought he could read the truth on our faces. Then he stuttered,
"Aber . . . but are you nicht in Belgium? The officer, the auto, they were not coming?
Your escape was not working?"

We explained the whole thing to him, about how we'd deliberately spread the rumor of
the officer and the car to throw the Germans and anyone else who might come looking
for us off the track. Mr. Dussel was speechless in the face of such ingenuity, and
could do nothing but gaze around in surprise as he explored the rest of our lovely and
ultrapractical Annex. We all had lunch together. Then he took a short nap, joined us
for tea, put away the few belongings Miep had been able to bring here in advance and
began to feel much more at home. Especially when we handed him the following

typewritten rules and regulations for the Secret Annex (a van Daan production):

PROSPECTUS AND GUIDE TO THE SECRET ANNEX

A Unique Facility for the Temporary
Accommodation of Jews and Other
Dispossessed Persons

Open all year round: Located in beautiful, quiet, wooded surroundings in the heart of
Amsterdam. No private residences in the vicinity. Can be reached by streetcar 13 or
17 and also by car and bicycle. For those to whom such transportation has been
forbidden by the German authorities, it can also be reached on foot. Furnished and
unfurnished rooms and apartments are available at all times, with or without meals.

Price: Free.

Diet: Low-fat.

Runnina water in the bathroom (sorry, no bath) and on various inside and outside
walls. Cozy wood stoves for heating.

Ample storage space for a variety of goods. Two large, modern safes.

Private radio with a direct line to London, New York, Tel Aviv and many other
stations. Available to all residents after 6 P.M. No listening to forbidden broadcasts,
with certain exceptions, i.e., German stations may only be tuned in to listen to
classical music. It is absolutely forbidden to listen to German news bulletins
(regardless of where they are transmitted from) and to pass them on to others.

Rest hours: From 10 P.M. to 7:30 A.M.; 10:15 A.M. on Sundays. Owing to
circumstances, residents are required to observe rest hours during the daytime when
instructed to do so by the Management. To ensure the safety of all, rest hours must
be strictly observed!!!

Free-time activities: None allowed outside the house until further notice.

Use of language: It is necessary to speak softly at all times. Only the language of
civilized people may be spoken, thus no German.

Reading and relaxation: No German books may be read, except for the classics and
works of a scholarly nature. Other books are optional.

Calisthenics: Daily.

Singing: Only softly, and after 6 P.M.

Movies: Prior arrangements required.

Classes: A weekly correspondence course in shorthand. Courses in English, French,
math and history offered at any hour of the day or night. Payment in the form of
tutoring, e.g., Dutch.

Separate department for the care of small household pets (with the exception of
vermin, for which special permits are required).

Mealtimes:

Breakfast: At 9 A.M. daily except holidays and Sundays: at approximately 11:30 A.M.
on Sundays and holidays.

Lunch: A light meal. From 1:15 P.M. to 1:45 P.M.

Dinner: Mayor not be a hot meal.

Mealtime depends on news broadcasts.

Obligations with respect to the Supply Corps: Residents must be prepared to help with
office work at all times. Baths: The washtub is available to all residents after 9 A.M.
on Sundays. Residents may bathe in the bathroom, kitchen, private office or front
office, as they choose.

Alcohol: For medicinal purposes only.

The end.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 19, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Just as we thought, Mr. Dussel is a very nice man. Of course he didn't mind sharing a

room with me; to be honest, I'm not exactly delighted at having a stranger use my
things, but you have to make sacrifices for a good cause, and I'm glad I can make this
small one. "If we can save even one of our friends, the rest doesn't matter," said
Father, and he's absolutely right.

The first day Mr. Dussel was here, he asked me all sorts of questions — for
example, what time the cleaning lady comes to the office, how we've arranged to use
the washroom and when we're allowed to go to the toilet. You may laugh, but these
things aren't so easy in a hiding place. During the daytime we can't make any noise
that might be heard downstairs, and when someone else is there, like the cleaning
lady, we have to be extra careful. I patiently explained all this to Mr. Dussel, but I
was surprised to see how slow he is to catch on. He asks everything twice and still
can't remember what you've told him.

Maybe he's just confused by the sudden change and he'll get over it. Otherwise,
everything is going fine.

Mr. Dussel has told us much about the outside world we've missed for so long. He
had sad news. Countless friends and acquaintances have been taken off to a dreadful
fate. Night after night, green and gray military vehicles cruise the streets. They knock
on every door, asking whether any Jews live there. If so, the whole family is
immediately taken away. If not, they proceed to the next house. It's impossible to
escape their clutches unless you go into hiding. They often go around with lists,
knocking only on those doors where they know there's a big haul to be made. They
frequently offer a bounty, so much per head. It's like the slave hunts of the olden
days. I don't mean to make light ofthisj it's much too tragic for that. In the evenings
when it's dark, I often see long lines of good, innocent people, accompanied by crying
children, walking on and on, ordered about by a handful of men who bully and beat
them until they nearly drop. No one is spared. The sick, the elderly, children, babies
and pregnant women — all are marched to their death.

We're so fortunate here, away from the turmoil. We wouldn't have to give a moment's
thought to all this suffering if it weren't for the fact that we're so worried about those
we hold dear, whom we can no longer help. I feel wicked sleeping in a warm bed,
while somewhere out there my dearest friends are dropping from exhaustion or being
knocked to the ground.

I get frightened myself when I think of close friends who are now at the mercy of the
cruelest monsters ever to stalk the earth.

And all because they're Jews.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, NOVEMBER 20, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

We don't really know how to react. Up to now very little news about the Jews had
reached us here, and we thought it best to stay as cheerful as possible. Every now
and then Miep used to mention what had happened to a friend, and Mother or Mrs.
van Daan would start to cry, so she decided it was better not to say any more. But
we bombarded Mr. Dussel with questions, and the stories he had to tell were so
gruesome and dreadful that we can't get them out of our heads. Once we've had time
to digest the news, we'll probably go back to our usual joking and teasing. It won't do
us or those outside any good if we continue to be as gloomy as we are now. And
what would be the point of turning the Secret Annex into a Melancholy Annex?

No matter what I'm doing, I can't help thinking about those who are gone. I catch
myself laughing and remember that it's a disgrace to be so cheerful. But am I
supposed to spend the whole day crying? No, I can't do that. This gloom will pass.

Added to this misery there's another, but of a more personal nature, and it pales in
comparison to the suffering I've just told you about. Still, I can't help telling you that
lately I've begun to feel deserted. I'm surrounded by too great a void. I never used to
give it much thought, since my mind was filled with my friends and having a good
time. Now I think either about unhappy things or about myself. It's taken a while, but
I've finally realized that Father, no matter how kind he may be, can't take the place of
my former world. When it comes to my feelings, Mother and Margot ceased to count
long ago.

But why do I bother you with this foolishness? I'm terribly ungrateful, Kitty, I know,
but when I've been scolded for the umpteenth time and have all these other woes to
think about as well, my head begins to reel!

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, NOVEMBER 2g, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

We've been using too much electricity and have now exceeded our ration. The result:

excessive economy and the prospect of having the electricity cut off. No light for
fourteen days; that's a pleasant thought, isn't it? But who knows, maybe it won't be so
long! It's too dark to read after four or four-thirty, so we while away the time with
all kinds of crazy activities: telling riddles, doing calisthenics in the dark, speaking
English or French, reviewing books — after a while everything gets boring. Yesterday
I discovered a new pastime: using a good pair of binoculars to peek into the lighted
rooms of the neighbors. During the day our curtains can't be opened, not even an inch,
but there's no harm when it's so dark.

I never knew that neighbors could be so interesting. Ours are, at any rate. I've come
across a few at dinner, one family making home movies and the dentist across the
way working on a frightened old lady.

Mr. Dussel, the man who was said to get along so well with children and to absolutely
adore them, has turned out to be an old-fashioned disciplinarian and preacher of
unbearably long sermons on manners. Since I have the singular pleasure (!) of sharing
my far too narrow room with His Excellency, and since I'm generally considered to be
the worst behaved of the three young people, it's all I can do to avoid having the
same old scoldings and admonitions repeatedly flung at my head and to pretend not to
hear. This wouldn't be so bad if Mr. Dussel weren't such a tattletale and hadn't

singled out Mother to be the recipient of his reports. If Mr. Dussel's just read me the
riot act, Mother lectures me all over again, this time throwing the whole book at me.
And if I'm really lucky, Mrs. van D. calls me to account five minutes later and lays
down the law as well!

Really, it's not easy being the badly brought -up center of attention of a family of
nitpickers.

In bed at night, as I ponder my many sins and exaggerated shortcomings, I get so

confused by the sheer amount of things I have to consider that I either laugh or cry,

depending on my mood. Then I fall asleep with the strange feeling of wanting to be
different than I am or being different than I want to be, or perhaps of behaving

differently than I am or want to be.

Oh dear, now I'm confusing you too. Forgive me, but I don't like crossing things out,
and in these times of

scarcity, tossing away a piece of paper is clearly taboo. So I can only advise you not
to reread the above passage and to make no attempt to get to the bottom of it,
because you'll never find your way out again!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, DECEMBER 7, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

Hanukkah and St. Nicholas Day nearly coincided this year; they were only one day
apart. We didn't make much of a fuss with Hanukkah, merely exchanging a few small
gifts and lighting the candles. Since candles are in short supply, we lit them for only
ten minutes, but as long as we sing the song, that doesn't matter. Mr. van Daan
made a menorah out of wood, so that was taken care of too.

St. Nicholas Day on Saturday was much more fun. During dinner Bep and Miep were
so busy whispering to Father that our curiosity was aroused and we suspected they
were up to something. Sure enough, at eight o'clock we all trooped downstairs
through the hall in pitch darkness (it gave me the shivers, and I wished I was safely
back upstairs!) to the alcove. We could switch on the light, since this room doesn't

have any windows. When that was done, Father opened the big cabinet.

"Oh, how wonderful!" we all cried.

In the corner was a large basket decorated with colorful paper and a mask of Black
Peter.

We quickly took the basket upstairs with us. Inside was a little gift for everyone,
including an appropriate verse. Since you're famthar with the kinds of poems peo pie
write each other on St. Nicholas Day, I won't copy them down for you.

I received a Kewpie doll, Father got bookends, and so on. Well anyway, it was a nice

idea, and since the eight of us had never celebrated St. Nicholas Day before, this was
a good time to begin.

Yours, Anne

PS. We also had presents for everyone downstairs, a few things .left over from the
Good Old Days; plus Miep and Bep are always grateful for money.

Today we heard that Mr. van Daan' s ashtray, Mr. Dussel's picture frame and Father's
bookends were made by none other than Mr. Voskuijl. How anyone can be so clever
with his hands is a mystery to me!

THURSDAY, DECEMBER 10, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. van Daan used to be in the meat, sausage and spice business. He was hired for
his knowledge of spices, and yet, to our great delight, it's his sausage talents that
have come in handy now.

We ordered a large amount of meat (under the counter, of course) that we were
planning to preserve in case there were hard times ahead. Mr. van Daan decided to
make bratwurst, sausages and mettwurst. I had fun watching him put the meat
through the grinder: once, twice, three times. Then he added the remaining ingredi
ents to the ground meat and used a long pipe to force the mixture into the casings.
We ate the bratwurst with sauerkraut for lunch, but the sausages, which were going
to be canned, had to dry first, so we hung them over a pole suspended from the
cethng. Everyone who came into the room burst into laughter when they saw the
dangling sausages.lt was such a comical sight.

The kitchen was a shambles. Mr. van Daan, clad in his wife's apron and looking fatter
than ever, was working away at the meat. What with his bloody hands, red face and
spotted apron, he looked like a real butcher. Mrs. D. was trying to do everything at
once: learning Dutch out of a book, stirring the soup, watching the meat, sighing and
moaning about her broken rib. That's what happens when old (!) ladies do such stupid
exercises to get rid of their fat behinds! Dussel had an eye infection and was sitting
next to the stove dabbing his eye with camomile tea. Pirn, seated in the one ray of
sunshine coming through the window, kept having to move his chair this way and that
to stay out of the way. His rheumatism must have been bothering him because he
was slightly hunched over and was keeping an eye on Mr. van Daan with an agonized
expression on his face. He reminded me of those aged invalids you see in the
poor-house. Peter was romping around the room with Mouschi, the cat, while Mother,
Margot and I were peeling boiled potatoes. When you get right down to it, none of us
were doing our work properly, because we were all so busy watching Mr. van Daan.

Dussel has opened his dental practice. Just for fun, I'll describe the session with his
very first patient.

Mother was ironing, and Mrs. van D., the first victim, sat down on a chair in the
middle of the room. Dussel, unpacking his case with an air of importance, asked for
some eau de cologne, which could be used as a disinfectant, and vaseline, which would
have to do for wax. He looked in Mrs. van D.'s mouth and found two teeth that made
her wince with pain and utter incoherent cries every time he touched them. After a

lengthy examination (lengthy as far as Mrs. van D. was concerned, since it actually
took no longer than two minutes), Dussel began to scrape out a cavity. But Mrs. van
D. had no intention of letting him. She flailed her arms and legs until Dussel finally let
go of his probe and it . . . remained stuck in Mrs. van D.'s tooth. That really did it!
Mrs. van D. lashed out wildly in all directions, cried (as much as you can with an
instrument like that in your mouth), tried to remove it, but only managed to push it
in even farther. Mr. Dussel calmly observed the scene, his hands on his hips, while
the rest of the audience roared with laughter. Of course, that was very mean of us.
If it'd been me, I'm sure I would have yelled even louder. After a great deal of
squirming, kicking, screaming and shouting, Mrs. van D. finally managed to yank the
thing out, and Mr. Dussel went on with his work as if nothing had happened. He was
so quick that Mrs. van D. didn't have time to pull any more shenanigans. But then, he
had more help than he's ever had before: no fewer than two assis tants! Mr. van D.
and I performed our job well. The whole scene resembled one of those engravings
from the Middle Ages entitled" A Quack at Work." In the meantime, however, the
patient was getting restless, since she had to keep an eye on "her" soup and "her"
food. One thing is certain: it'll be a while before Mrs. van D. makes another dental
appointment!

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, DECEMBER 13, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

I'm sitting here nice and cozy in the front office, peering out through a chink in the
heavy curtains. It's dusky, but there's just enough light to write by.

It's really strange watching people walk past. They all seem to be in such a hurry
that they nearly trip over their own feet. Those on bicycles whiz by so fast I can't
even tell who's on the bike. The people in this neighborhood aren't particularly
attractive to look at. The children especially are so dirty you wouldn't want to touch
them with a ten-foot pole. Real slum kids with runny noses. I can hardly understand
a word they say.

Yesterday afternoon, when Margot and I were taking a bath, I said, "What if we took
a fishing rod and reeled in each of those kids one by one as they walked by, stuck
them in the tub, washed and mended their clothes and then. . ."

"And then tomorrow they'd be just as dirty and tattered as they were before," Margot
replied.

But I'm babbling. There are also other things to look at cars, boats and the rain. I can
hear the streetcar and the children and I'm enjoying myself.

Our thoughts are subject to as little change as we are. They're like a
merry-go-round, turning from the Jews to food, from food to politics. By the way,
speaking of Jews, I saw two yesterday when I was peeking through ; the curtains. I
felt as though I were gazing at one of the Seven Wonders of the World. It gave me
such a funny feeling, as if I'd denounced them to the authorities and was now spying
on their misfortune.

Across from us is a houseboat. The captain lives there with his wife and children. He
has a small yapping dog. We know the little dog only by its bark and by its tail,
which we can see whenever it runs around the deck. Oh, what a shame, it's just
started raining and most of the people are hidden under their umbrellas. All I can see
are raincoats, and now and again the back of a stocking-capped head. Actually, I
don't even need to look. By now I can recognize the women at a glance: gone to fat
from eating potatoes, dressed in a red or green coat and worn-out shoes, a shopping
bag dangling from their arms, with faces that are either grim or good-humored,
depending on the mood of their husbands.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, DECEMBER 22, 1942
Dearest Kitty,

The Annex was delighted to hear that we'll all be receiving an extra quarter pound of
butter for Christmas. According to the newspaper, everyone is entitled to half a pound,
but they mean those lucky souls who get their ration books from the government, not
Jews in hiding like us who can only afford to buy four rather than eight ration books
on the black market. Each of us is going to bake something with the butter. This
morning I made two cakes and a batch of cookies. It's very busy upstairs, and
Mother has informed me that I'm not to do any studying or reading until all the
household chores have been finished.

Mrs. van Daan is lying in bed nursing her bruised rib. She complains all day long,
constantly demands that the bandages be changed and is generally dissatisfied with
everything. I'll be glad when she gets back on her feet and can clean up after herself
because, I must admit, she's extraordinarily hardworking and neat, and as long as she's
in good physical and mental condition, she's quite cheerful.

As if I don't hear "shh, shh" enough during the day because I'm always making "too
much" noise, my dear roommate has come up with the idea of saying "shh, shh" to
me all night too. According to him, I shouldn't even turn over. I refuse to take any
notice of him, and the next time he shushes me, I'm going to shush him right back.

He gets more exasperating and egotistical as the days go by. Except for the first
week, I haven't seen even one of the cookies he so generously promised me. He's
partic ularly infuriating on Sundays, when he switches on the light at the crack of
dawn to exercise for ten minutes.

To me, the torment seems to last for hours, since the chairs I use to make my bed
longer are constantly being jiggled under my sleepy head. After rounding off his
limbering-up exercises with a few vigorous arm swings, His Lordship begins dressing.
His underwear is hanging on a hook, so first he lumbers over to get it and then
lumbers back, past my bed. But his tie is on the table, so once again he pushes and
bumps his way past the chairs.

But I mustn't waste any more of your time griping about disgusting old men. It won't
help matters anyway. My plans for revenge, such as unscrewing the lightbulb, locking
the door and hiding his clothes, have unfortu nately had to be abandoned in the
interests of peace.

Oh, I'm becoming so sensible! We've got to be reasonable about everything we do
here: studying, listen ing, holding our tongues, helping others, being kind, making
compromises and I don't know what else! I'm afraid my common sense, which was in
short supply to begin with, will be used up too quickly and I won't have any left by
the time the war is over.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, JANUARY 13, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

This morning I was constantly interrupted, and as a result I haven't been able to finish
a single thing I've begun.

We have a new pastime, namely, filling packages with powdered gravy. The gravy is
one of Gies & Co.'s products. Mr. Kugler hasn't been able to find anyone else to fill
the packages, and besides, it's cheaper if we do the job. It's the kind of work they

do in prisons. It's incredibly boring and makes us dizzy and giggly.

Terrible things are happening outside. At any time of night and day, poor helpless
people are being dragged out of their homes. They're allowed to take only a knapsack
and a little cash with them, and even then, they're robbed of these possessions on
the way. Families are torn apart; men, women and children are separated. Children
come home from school to find that their parents have disap peared. Women return
from shopping to find their houses sealed, their famthes gone. The Christians in
Holland are also living in fear because their sons are being sent to Germany. Everyone
is scared. Every night hundreds of planes pass over Holland on their way to German
cities, to sow their bombs on German soil. Every hour hundreds, or maybe even
thousands, of people are being killed in Russia and Africa. No one can keep out of
the conflict, the entire world is at war, and even though the

Allies are doing better, the end is nowhere in sight.

As for us, we're quite fortunate. Luckier than millions of people. It's quiet and safe
here, and we're using our money to buy food. We're so selfish that we talk about
"after the war" and look forward to new clothes and shoes, when actually we should
be saving every penny to help others when the war is over, to salvage whatever we
can.

The children in this neighborhood run around in thin shirts and wooden shoes. They
have no coats, no caps, no stockings and no one to help them. Gnawing on a carrot to
still their hunger pangs, they walk from their cold houses through cold streets to an
even colder classroom. Things have gotten so bad in Holland that hordes of children
stop passersby in the streets to beg for a piece of bread.

I could spend hours telling you about the suffering the war has brought, but I'd only
make myself more miserable. All we can do is wait, as calmly as possible, for it to
end. Jews and Christians alike are waiting, the whole world is waiting, and many are
waiting for death.

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, JANUARY 30, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

I'm seething with rage, yet I can't show it. I'd like to scream, stamp my foot, give
Mother a good shaking, cry and I don't know what else because of the nasty words,

mocking looks and accusations that she hurls at me day after day, piercing me like
arrows from a tightly strung bow, which are nearly impossible to pull from my body.
I'd like to scream at Mother, Margot, the van Daans, Dussel and Father too: "Leave
me alone, let me have at least one night when I don't cry myself to sleep with my
eyes burning and my head pounding. Let me get away, away from everything, away
from this world!" But I can't do that. I can't let them see my doubts, or the wounds
they've inflicted on me. I couldn't bear their sympathy or their good-humored
derision. It would only make me want to scream even more.

Everyone thinks I'm showing off when I talk, ridicu lous when I'm silent, insolent
when I answer, cunning when I have a good idea, lazy when I'm tired, selfish when
I eat one bite more than I should, stupid, cowardly, calculating, etc., etc. All day long
I hear nothing but what an exasperating child I am, and although I laugh it off and
pretend not to mind, I do mind. I wish I could ask God to give me another
personality, one that doesn't antagonize everyone.

But that's impossible. I'm stuck with the character I was born with, and yet I'm sure
I'm not a bad person. I do my best to please everyone, more than they'd ever
suspect in a million years. When I'm upstairs, I try to laugh it off because I don't
want them to see my troubles.

More than once, after a series of absurd reproaches, I've snapped at Mother: "I don't
care what you say. Why don't you just wash your hands of me — I'm a hopeless
case." Of course, she'd tell me not to talk back and virtually ignore me for two days.
Then suddenly all would be forgotten and she'd treat me like everyone else.

It's impossible for me to be all smiles one day and venomous the next. I'd rather
choose the golden mean, which isn't so golden, and keep my thoughts to myself.
Perhaps sometime I'll treat the others with the same contempt as they treat me. Oh,
if only I could.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, FEBRUARY 5, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Though it's been ages since I've written to you about the squabbles, there's still no
change. In the begin ning Mr. Dussel took our soon-forgotten clashes very seriously,
but now he's grown used to them and no longer tries to mediate.

Margot and Peter aren't exactly what you'd call "young"; they're both so quiet and
boring. Next to them, I stick out like a sore thumb, and I'm always being told,
"Margot and Peter don't act that way. Why don't you follow your sister's example!" I
hate that.

I confess that I have absolutely no desire to be like Margot. She's too weak-willed
and passive to suit me; she lets herself be swayed by others and always backs down
under pressure. I want to have more spunk! But I keep ideas like these to myself.
They'd only laugh at me if I offered this in my defense.

During meals the air is filled with tension. Fortunately, the outbursts are sometimes
held in check by the "soup eaters," the people from the office who come up to have
a cup of soup for lunch.

This afternoon Mr. van Daan again brought up the fact that Margot eats so little. "I
suppose you do it to keep your figure," he added in a mocking tone.

Mother, who always comes to Margot's defense, said in a loud voice, "I can't stand
that stupid chatter of yours a minute longer."

Mrs. van D. turned red as a beet. Mr. van D. stared straight ahead and said nothing.

Still, we often have a good laugh. Not long ago Mrs. van D. was entertaining us with
some bit of nonsense or another. She was talking about the past, about how well
she got along with her father and what a flirt she was. "And you know," she
continued, "my father told me that if a gentleman ever got fresh, I was to say,
'Remem ber, sir, that I'm a lady,' and he'd know what I meant." We split our sides
laughing, as if she'd told us a good joke.

Even Peter, though he's usually quiet, occasionally gives rise to hilarity. He has the
misfortune of adoring foreign words without knowing what they mean. One afternoon
we couldn't use the toilet because there were visitors in the office. Unable to wait,
he went to the bathroom but didn't flush the toilet. To warn us of the unpleasant
odor, he tacked a sign to the bathroom door: "RSVP — gas!" Of course, he meant
"Danger — gas!" but he thought "RSVP" looked more elegant. He didn't have the
faintest idea that it meant "please reply."

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 27, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Pim is expecting the invasion any day now. Churchill has had pneumonia, but is
gradually getting better. Gandhi, the champion of Indian freedom, is on one of his
umpteenth hunger strikes.

Mrs. van D. claims she's fatalistic. But who's the most afraid when the guns go off?
None other than Petronella van Daan.

Jan brought along the episcopal letter that the bishops addressed to their parishioners.
It was beautiful and inspiring. "People of the Netherlands, stand up and take action.
Each of us must choose our own weapons to fight for the freedom of our country,
our people and our reli gion! Give your help and support. Act now!" This is what
they're preaching from the pulpit. Will it do any good? It's definitely too late to help
our fellow Jews.

Guess what's happened to us now? The owner of the building sold it without informing
Mr. Kugler and Mr. Kleiman. One morning the new landlord arrived with an architect
to look the place over. Thank goodness Mr. Kleiman was in the office. He showed the
gentlemen all there was to see, with the exception of the Secret Annex. He claimed
he'd left the key at home and the new owner asked no further questions. If only he
doesn't come back demanding to see the Annex. In that case, we'll be in big trouble!

Father emptied a card file for Margot and me and filled it with index cards that are
blank on one side. This is to become our reading file, in which Margot and I are
supposed to note down the books we've read, the author and the date. I've learned
two new words: "brothel" and "coquette." I've bought a separate notebook for new
words.

There's a new division of butter and margarine. Each person is to get their portion on
their own plate. The distribution is very unfair. The van Daans, who always make
breakfast for everyone, give themselves one and a half times more than they do us.
My parents are much too afraid of an argument to say anything, which is a shame,
because I think people like that should always be given a taste of their own medicine.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 4, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Mrs. van D. has a new nickname — we've started calling her Mrs. Beaverbrook. Of
course, that doesn't mean anything to you, so let me explain. A certain Mr.
Beaverbrook often talks on the English radio about what he considers to be the far too
lenient bombardment of Germany. Mrs. van Daan, who always contradicts everyone,
including Churchill and the news reports, is in complete agreement with Mr.
Beaverbrook. So we thought it would be a good idea for her to be married to him, and
since she was flattered by the notion, we've decided to call her Mrs. Beaverbrook
from now on.

We're getting a new warehouse employee, since the old one is being sent to
Germany. That's bad for him but good for us because the new one won't be famthar
with the building. We're still afraid of the men who work in the warehouse.

Gandhi is eating again.

The black market is doing a booming business. If we had enough money to pay the
ridiculous prices, we could stuff ourselves silly. Our greengrocer buys potatoes from
the "Wehrmacht" and brings them in sacks to the private office. Since he suspects
we're hiding here, he makes a point of coming during lunchtime, when the warehouse
employees are out.

So much pepper is being ground at the moment that we sneeze and cough with every
breath we take. Everyone who comes upstairs greets us with an "ah-CHOO." Mrs. van
D. swears she won't go downstairs; one more whiff of pepper and she's going to get
sick.

I don't think Father has a very nice business. Noth ing but pectin and pepper. As long
as you're in the food business, why not make candy?

A veritable thunderstorm of words came crashing down on me again this morning.
The air flashed with so many coarse expressions that my ears were ringing with
"Anne's bad this" annd "van Daans' good that." Fire and brimstone!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 10, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

We had a short circuit last night, and besides that, the guns were booming away until
dawn. I still haven't gotten over my fear of planes and shooting, and I crawl into

Father's bed nearly every night for comfort. I know it sounds childish, but wait till it
happens to you! The ack-ack guns make so much noise you can't hear your own
voice. Mrs. Beaverbrook, the fatalist, practically burst into tears and said in a timid
little voice, "Oh, it's so awful. Oh, the guns are so loud!" — which is another way
of saying "I'm so scared."

It didn't seem nearly as bad by candlelight as it did in the dark. I was shivering, as
if I had a fever, and begged

Father to relight the candle. He was adamant: there was to be no light. Suddenly we
heard a burst of machine-gun fire, and that's ten times worse than antiaircraft guns.
Mother jumped out of bed and, to Pirn's great annoyance, lit the candle. Her resolute
answer to his grumbling was, "After all, Anne is not an ex-soldier!" And that was the
end of that!

Have I told you any of Mrs. van D.'s other fears? I don't think so. To keep you up
to date on the latest adventures in the Secret Annex, I should tell you this as well.
One night Mrs. van D. thought she heard loud footsteps in the attic, and she was so
afraid of burglars, she woke her husband. At that very same moment, the thieves
disappeared, and the only sound Mr. van D. could hear was the frightened pounding of
his fatalistic wife's heart. "Oh, Putti!" she cried. (Putti is Mrs. van D.'s pet name for
her husband.) "They must have taken all our sausages and dried beans. And what
about Peter? Oh, do you think Peter's still safe and sound in his bed?"

"I'm sure they haven't stolen Peter. Stop being such a ninny, and let me get back to
sleep!"

Impossible. Mrs. van D. was too scared to sleep.

A few nights later the entire van Daan family was awakened by ghostly noises. Peter
went to the attic with a flashlight and — scurry, scurry — what do you think he
saw running away? A whole slew of enormous rats!

Once we knew who the thieves were, we let Mouschi sleep in the attic and never saw
our uninvited guests again. . . at least not at night.

A few evenings ago (it was seven-thirty and still light), Peter went up to the loft to
get some old newspapers. He had to hold on tightly to the trapdoor to climb down the
ladder. He put down his hand without looking, and nearly fell off the ladder from
shock and pain. Without realizing it, he'd put his hand on a large rat, which had bitten
him in the arm. By the time he reached us, white as a sheet and with his knees

knocking, the blood had soaked through his pajamas. No wonder he was so shaken,
since petting a rat isn't much fun, especially when it takes a chunk out of your arm.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, MARCH 12, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

May I introduce: Mama Frank, the children's advocate! Extra butter for the youngsters,
the problems facing today's youth — you name it, and Mother defends the younger
generation. After a skirmish or two, she always gets her way.

One of the jars of pickled tongue is spoiled. A feast for Mouschi and Boche.

You haven't met Boche yet, despite the fact that she was here before we went into
hiding. She's the warehouse and office cat, who keeps the rats at bay in the
storeroom.

Her odd, political name can easily be explained. For a while the firm Gies & Co. had
two cats: one for the warehouse and one for the attic. Their paths crossed from
time to time, which invariably resulted in a fight. The warehouse cat was always the
aggressor, while the attic cat was ultimately the victor, just as in politics. So the
warehouse cat was named the German, or "Boche," and the attic cat the Englishman,
or "Tommy." Sometime after that they got rid of Tommy, but Boche is always there
to amuse us when we go downstairs.

We've eaten so many brown beans and navy beans that I can't stand to look at
them. Just thinking about them makes me sick.

Our evening serving of bread has been canceled.

Daddy just said that he's not in a very cheerful mood. His eyes look so sad again, the
poor man!

I can't tear myself away from the book A Knock at the Door by Ina Bakker Boudier.
This family saga is extremely well written, but the parts dealing with war, writers and
the emancipation of women aren't very good. To be honest, these subjects don't
interest me much.

Terrible bombing raids on Germany. Mr. van Daan is grouchy. The reason: the

cigarette shortage.

The debate about whether or not to start eating the canned food ended in our favor.

I can't wear any of my shoes, except my ski boots, which are not very practical
around the house. A pair of straw thongs that were purchased for 6.50 guilders were
worn down to the soles within a week. Maybe Miep will be able to scrounge up
something on the black market.

It's time to cut Father's hair. Pirn swears that I do such a good job he'll never go to
another barber after the war. If only I didn't nick his ear so often!

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 18, 1943
My dearest Kitty,

Turkey's entered the war. Great excitement. Anxiously awaiting radio reports.

FRIDAY, MARCH 19, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

In less than an hour, joy was followed by disappoint ment. Turkey hasn't entered the
war yet. It was only a cabinet minister talking about Turkey giving up its neu trality
sometime soon. The newspaper vendor in Dam Square was shouting "Turkey on
England's side!" and the papers were being snatched out of his hands. This was how
we'd heard the encouraging rumor.

Thousand-guilder notes are being declared invalid. That'll be a blow to the black
marketeers and others like them, but even more to pe Ie in hiding and anyone else
with money that can't be accounted for. To turn in a thousand-guilder bill, you have
to be able to state how you came by it and provide proof. They can still be used to
pay taxes, but only until next week. The five-hundred notes will lapse at the same
time. Gies & Co. still had some unaccounted-for thousand- guilder bills, which they
used to pay their estimated taxes for the coming years, so everything seems to be
aboveboard.

Dussel has received an old-fashioned, foot-operated dentist's drill. That means I'll
probably be getting a thorough checkup soon.

Dussel is terribly lax when it comes to obeying the rules of the house. Not only does
he write letters to his Charlotte, he's also carrying on a chatty correspondence with
various other people. Margot, the Annex's Dutch teacher, has been correcting these
letters for him. Father has forbidden him to keep up the practice and Margot has
stopped correcting the letters, but I think it won't be long before he starts up again.

The Fuhrer has been talking to wounded soldiers. We listened on the radio, and it was
pathetic. The questions and answers went something like this:

"My name is Fleinrich Scheppel."

"Where were you wounded?"

"Near Stalingrad."

"What kind of wound is it?"

"Two frostbitten feet and a fracture of the left arm."

This is an exact report of the hideous puppet show aired on the radio. The wounded
seemed proud of their wounds — the more the better. One was so beside himself at
the thought of shaking hands (I presume he still had one) with the Fuhrer that he
could barely say a word.

I happened to drop Dussel's soap on the floor and step on it. Now there's a whole
piece missing. I've already asked Father to compensate him for the damages, especially
since Dussel only gets one bar of inferior wartime soap a month.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 25, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Mother, Father, Margot and I were sitting quite pleasantly together last night when
Peter suddenly came in and whispered in Father's ear. I caught the words "a barrel
falling over in the warehouse" and "someone fiddling with the door."

Margot heard it too, but was trying to calm me down, since I'd turned white as chalk
and was extremely nervous. The three of us waited while Father and Peter went

downstairs. A minute or two later Mrs. van Daan came up from where she'd been
listening to the radio and told us that Pirn had asked her to turn it off and tiptoe
upstairs. But you know what happens when you're trying to be quiet — the old stairs
creaked twice as loud. Five minutes later Peter and Pirn, the color drained from their
faces, appeared again to relate their experiences.

They had positioned themselves under the staircase and waited. Nothing happened.
Then all of a sudden they heard a couple of bangs, as if two doors had been
slammed shut inside the house. Pirn bounded up the stairs, while Peter went to warn
Dussel, who finally pre sented himself upstairs, though not without kicking up a fuss
and making a lot of noise. Then we all tiptoed in our stockinged feet to the van Daans
on the next floor. Mr. van D. had a bad cold and had already gone to bed, so we
gathered around his bedside and discussed our suspicions in a whisper. Every time Mr.
van D. coughed loudly, Mrs. van D. and I nearly had a nervous fit. He kept coughing
until someone came up with the bright idea of giving him codeine. His cough subsided
immediately.

Once again we waited and waited, but heard nothing. Finally we came to the
conclusion that the burglars had taken to their heels when they heard footsteps in an
otherwise quiet building. The problem now was that the chairs in the private office
were neatly grouped around the radio, which was tuned to England. If the burglars
had forced the door and the air-raid wardens were to notice it and call the police,
there could be very serious repercus sions. So Mr. van Daan got up, pulled on his coat
and pants, put on his hat and cautiously followed Father down the stairs, with Peter
(armed with a heavy hammer, to be on the safe side) right behind him. The ladies
(including Margot and me) waited in suspense until the men returned five minutes
later and reported that there was no sign of any activity in the building. We agreed
not to run any water or flush the toilet; but since everyone's stomach was churning
from all the tension, you can imagine the stench after we'd each had a turn in the
bathroom.

Incidents like these are always accompanied by other disasters, and this was no
exception. Number one: the Westertoren bells stopped chiming, and I'd always found
them so comforting. Number two: Mr. Voskuijlleft early last night, and we weren't
sure if he'd given Bep the key and she'd forgotten to lock the door.

But that was of little importance now. The night had just begun, and we still weren't
sure what to expect. We were somewhat reassured by the fact that between

eight-fifteen — when the burglar had first entered the building and put our lives in

jeopardy, and ten-thirty, we hadn't heard a sound. The more we thought about it, the

less likely it seemed that a burglar would have forced a door so early in the evening,

when there were still people out on the streets. Besides that, it occurred to us that
the warehouse manager at the Keg Company next door might still have been at work.
What with the excitement and the thin walls, it's easy to mistake the sounds.
Besides, your imagination often plays tricks on you in moments of danger.

So we went to bed, though not to sleep. Father and Mother and Mr. Dussel were
awake most of the night, and I'm not exaggerating when I say that I hardly got a wink
of sleep. This morning the men went downstairs to see if the outside door was still
locked, but all was well!

Of course, we gave the entire office staff a blow-by-blow account of the incident,
which had been far from pleasant. It's much easier to laugh at these kinds of things
after they've happened, and Bep was the only one who took us seriously.

Yours, Anne

PS. This morning the toilet was clogged, and Father had to stick in a long wooden
pole and fish out several pounds of excrement and strawberry recipes (which is what
we use for toilet paper these days). Afterward we burned the pole.

SATURDAY, MARCH 27, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

We've finished our shorthand course and are now working on improving our speed.
Aren't we smart! Let me tell you more about my "time killers" (this is what I call
my courses, because all we ever do is try to make the days go by as quickly as
possible so we are that much closer to the end of our time here). I adore mythology,
espe dally the Greek and Roman gods. Everyone here thinks my interest is just a
passing fancy, since they've never heard of a teenager with an appreciation of
mythology. Well then, I guess I'm the first!

Mr. van Daan has a cold. Or rather, he has a scratchy throat, but he's making an
enormous to-do over it. He gargles with camomile tea, coats the roof of his mouth
with a tincture of myrrh and rubs Mentholatum over his chest, nose, gums and tongue.
And to top it off, he's in a foul mood!

Rauter, some German bigwig, recently gave a speech. "All Jews must be out of the
German-occupied territories before July 1. The province of Utrecht will be cleansed
of Jews [as if they were cockroaches] between April 1 and May 1, and the provinces
of North and South Holland between May 1 and June 1." These poor people are being

shipped off to filthiy slaughterhouses like a herd of sick and neglected cattle. But I'll
say no more on the subject. My own thoughts give me nightmares!

One good piece of news is that the Labor Exchange was set on fire in an act of
sabotage. A few days later the County Clerk's Office also went up in flames. Men
posing as German police bound and gagged the guards and managed to destroy some
important documents.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, APRIL 1, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

I'm not really in the mood for pranks (see the date).

On the contrary, today I can safely quote the saying" Misfortunes never come singly."
First, Mr. Kleiman, our merry sunshine, had another bout of gastrointestinal
hemorrhaging yesterday and will have to stay in bed for at least three weeks. I
should tell you that his stomach has been bothering him quite a bit, and there's no
cure. Second, Bep has the flu. Third, Mr. Voskuijl has to go to the hospital next week.
He probably has an ulcer and will have to undergo surgery. Fourth, the managers of
Pomosin Industries came from Frankfurt to discuss the new Opekta deliveries. Father
had gone yer the important points with Mr. Kleiman, and there wasn't enough time to
give Mr. Kugler a thor ough briefing.

The gentlemen arrived from Frankfurt, and Father was already shaking at the thought
of how the talks would go. "If only I could be there, if only I were downstairs," he
exclaimed.

"Go lie down with your ear to the floor. They'll be brought to the private office, and
you'll be able to hear everything.'

Father's face cleared, and yesterday morning at ten-thirty Margot and Pirn (two ears
are better than one) took up their posts on the floor. By noon the talks weren't
finished, but Father was in no shape to continue his listen ing campaign. He was in
agony from having to lie for hours in such an unusual and uncomfortable position. At
two-thirty we heard voices in the hall, and I took his place; Margot kept me
company. The conversation was so long-winded and boring that I suddenly fell asleep
on the cold, hard linoleum. Margot didn't dare touch me for fear they'd hear us, and of
course she couldn't shout. I slept for a good half hour and then awoke with a start,

having forgotten every word of the important discussion. Luckily, Margot had paid
more attention.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, APRIL 2, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Oh my, another item has been added to my list of sins. Last night— was lying in bed,
waiting for Father to tuck me in an say my prayers with me, when Mother came into
the room, sat on my bed and asked very gently, "Anne, Daddy isn't ready. How about
if I listen to your prayers tonight?"

"No, Momsy," I replied.

Mother got up, stood beside my bed for a moment and then slowly walked toward the
door. Suddenly she turned, her face contorted with pain, and said, "I don't want to be
angry with you. I can't make you love me!" A few tears slid down her cheeks as she
went out the door.

I lay still, thinking how mean it was of me to reject her so cruelly, but I also knew

that I was incapable of answering her any other way. I can't be a hypocrite and pray

with her when I don't feel like it. It just doesn't work that way. I felt sorry for

Mother — very, very sorry — because for the first time in my life I noticed she

wasn't indifferent to my coldness. I saw the sorrow in her face when she talked about

not being able to make me love her. It's hard to tell the truth, and yet the truth is

that she's the one who's rejected me. She's the one whose tactless comments and
cruel jokes about matters I don't think are funny have made me insensitive to any sign

of love on her part. Just as my heart sinks every time I hear her harsh words, that's

how her heart sank when she realized there was no more love between us.

She cried half the night and didn't get any sleep. Father has avoided looking at me,
and if his eyes do happen to cross mine, I can read his unspoken words: "How can
you be so unkind? How dare you make your mother so sad!"

Everyone expects me to apologize, but this is not something I can apologize for,
because I told the truth, and sooner or later Mothjr was bound to find out anyway. I
seem to be indifferent to Mother's tears and Father's glances, and I am, because both
of them are now feeling what I've always felt. I can only feel sorry for Mother, who
will have to figure out what her attitude should be all by herself. For my part, I will

continue to remain silent and aloof, and I don't intend to shrink from the truth,
because the longer it's postponed, the harder it will be for them to accept it when
they do hear it!

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, APRIL 27, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

The house is still trembling from the aftereffects of the quarrels. Everyone is mad at
everyone else: Mother and I, Mr. van Daan and Father, Mother and Mrs. van D.
Terrific atmosphere, don't you think? Once again Anne's usual list of shortcomings has
been extensively aired.

Our German visitors were back last Saturday. They stayed until six. We all sat
upstairs, not daring to move an inch. If there's no one else working in the building or
in the neighborhood, you can hear every single step in the private office. I've got
ants in my pants again from having to sit still so long.

Mr. Voskuijl has been hospitalized, but Mr. Kleiman's back at the office. His stomach
stopped bleeding sooner than it normally does. He told us that the County Clerk's
Office took an extra beating because the firemen flooded the entire building instead of
just putting out the fire. That does my heart good!

The Carlton Hotel has been destroyed. Two British planes loaded with firebombs
landed right on top of the

German Officers' Club. The entire corner of Vijzelstraat and Singel has gone up in
flames. The number of air strikes on German cities is increasing daily. We haven't had
a good night's rest in ages, and I have bags under my eyes from lack of sleep.

Our food is terrible. Breakfast consists of plain, unbuttered brea and ersatz coffee. For
the last two weeks lunch has been e. spinach or cooked lettuce with huge potatoes
that have a rotten, sweetish taste. If you're trying to diet, the Annex is the place to
be! Upstairs they complain bitterly, but we don't think it's such a tragedy.

All the Dutch men who either fought or were mobilized in 1940 have been called up
to work in prisoner-of-war camps. I bet they're taking this precaution because of the

invasion!

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, MAY 1, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was Dussel's birthday. At first he acted as if he didn't want to celebrate it,
but when Miep arrived with a large shopping bag overflowing with gifts, he was as
excited as a little kid. His darling' 'Lotje" has sent him eggs, butter, cookies,
lemonade, bread, cognac, spice cake, flowers, oranges, chocolate, books and writing
paper. He piled his presents on a table and displayed them for no fewer than three
days, the silly old goat!

You mustn't get the idea that he's starving. We found bread, cheese, jam and eggs in
his cupboard. It's absolutely disgraceful that Dussel, whom we've treated with such
kindness and whom we took in to save from destruction, should stuff himself behind
our backs and not give us anything. After all, we've shared all we had with him! But
what's worse, in our opinion, is that he's so stingy with respect to Mr. Kleiman, Mr.
Voskuijl and Bep. He doesn't give them a thing. In Dussel's view the oranges that
Kleiman so badly needs for his sick stomach will benefit his own stomach even more.

Tonight the guns have been banging away so much that I've already had to gather up
my belongings four times. Today I packed a suitcase W1 f;the stuff I'd need in case
we had to flee, but as M ther correctly noted,

"Where would you go?"

All of Holland is being punishe or the workers' strikes. Martial law has been declared,
and everyone is going to get one less butter coupon. What naughty children.

I washed Mother's hair this evening, which is no easy task these days. We have to
use a very sticky liquid cleanser because there's no more shampoo. Besides that,
Moms had a hard time combing her hair because the family comb has only ten teeth
left.

Yours, Anne
SUNDAY, MAY 2, 1943

When I think about our lives here, I usually come to the conclusion that we live in a
paradise compared to the Jews who aren't in hiding. All the same, later on, when

everything has returned to normal, I'll probably wonder how we, who always lived in
such comfortable circumstances, could have "sunk" so low. With respect to manners, I
mean. For example, the same oilcloth has covered the dining table ever since we've
been here. After so much use, it's hardly what you'd call spotless. I do my best to
clean it, but since the dishcloth was also purchased before we went into hiding and
consists of more holes than cloth, it's a thankless task. The van Daans have been
sleeping all winter long on the same flannel sheet, which can't be washed because
detergent is rationed and in short supply. Besides, it's of such poor quality that it's
practically useless. Father is walking around in frayed trousers, and his tie is also
showing signs of wear and tear. Mama's corset snapped today and is beyond repair,
while Margot is wearing a bra that's two sizes too small, Mother and Margot have
shared the same three undershorts the entire winter, and mine are so small they don't
even cover my stomach. These are all things that can be overcome, but I sometimes
wonder: how can we, whose every possession, from my underpants to Father's shaving
brush, is so old and worn, ever hope to regain the position we had before the war?

SUNDAY, MAY 2, 1943

The Attitude of the Annex Residents Toward the War

Mr. van Daan. In the opinion of us all, this revered gentleman has great insight into
politics. Nevertheless, he predicts we'll have to stay here until the end of '43. That's
a very long time, and yet it's possible to hold out until then. But who can assure us
that this war, which has caused nothing but pain and sorrow, will then be over? And
that nothing will have happened to us and our helpers long before that time? No one!
That's why each and every day is filled with tension. Expectation and hope generate
tension, as does fear — for example, when we hear a noise inside or outside the
house, when the guns go off or when we read new "proclamations" in the paper, since
we're afraid our helpers might be forced to go into hiding themselves sometime. These
days everyone is talking about having to hide. We don't know how many people are
actually in hiding; of course, the number is relatively small compared to the general
population, but later on we'll no doubt be astonished at how many good people in
Holland were willing to take Jews and Christians, with or without money, into their
homes. There're also an unbelievable number of people with false identity papers.

Mrs. van Daan. When this beautiful damsel (by her own account) heard that it was
getting easier these days to obtain false IDs, she immediately proposed that we each
have one made. As if there were nothing to it, as if Father and Mr. van Daan were
made of money.

Mrs. van Daan is always sating the most ridiculous things, and her Putti is often

exasperated. But that's not surprising, because one day Kerb announces, "When this is
allover, I'm going to have myself baptized"; and the next, "As long as I can remember,
I've wanted to go to Jerusalem. I only feel at home with other jews!"

Pirn is a big optimist, but he always has his reasons.

Mr. Dussel makes up everything as he goes along, and anyone wishing to contradict
His Majesty had better think twice. In Alfred Dussel's home his word is law, but that
doesn't suit Anne Frank in the least.

What the other members of the Annex family think about the war doesn't matter.
When it comes to politics, these four are the only ones who count. Actually, only two
of them do, but Madame van Daan and Dussel include themselves as well.

TUESDAY, MAY 18, 1943

Dearest Kit,

I recently witnessed a fierce dogfight between German and English pilots.
Unfortunately, a couple of Allied airmen had to jump out of their burning plane. Our
milkman, who lives in Halfweg, saw four Canadians sitting along the side of the road,
and one of them spoke fluent Dutch. He asked the milkman if he had a light for his
cigarette, and then told him the crew had consisted of six men. The pilot had been
burned to death, and the fifth crew member had hidden himself somewhere. The
German Security Police came to pick up the four remaining men, none of whom were
injured. After parachuting out of a flaming plane, how can anyone have such presence
of mind?

Although it's undeniably hot, we have to light a fire every other day to burn our
vegetable peelings and garbage. We can't throw anything into trash cans, because the
warehouse employees might see it. One small act of carelessness and we're done for!

All college students are being asked to sign an official statement to the effect that
they "sympathize with the Germans and approve of the New Order." Eighty percent
have decided to obey the dictates of their conscience, but the penalty will be severe.
Any student refusing to sign will be sent to a German labor camp. What's to become
of the youth of our country if they've all got to do hard labor in Germany?

Last night the guns were making so much noise that Mother shut the window; I was
in Pirn's bed. Suddenly, right above our heads, we heard Mrs. van D. leap up, as if
she'd been bitten by Mouschi. This was followed by a loud boom, which sounded as if

a firebomb had landed beside my bed. "Lights! Lights!" I screamed.

Pirn switched on the lamp. I expected the room to burst into flames any minute.
Nothing happened. We all rushed upstairs to see what was going on. Mr. and Mrs. van
D. had seen a red glow through the open window, and he thought there was a fire
nearby, while she was certain our house was ablaze. Mrs. van D. was already standing
beside her bed with her knees knocking when the boom came. Dussel stayed upstairs
to smoke a cigarette, and we crawled back into bed. Less than fifteen minutes later
the shooting started again. Mrs. van D. sprang out of bed and went downstairs to
Dussel' s room to seek the comfort she was unable to find with her spouse. Dussel
welcomed her with the words "Come into my bed, my child!"

We burst into peals of laughter, and the roar of the guns bothered us no more; our
fears had all been swept away.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JUNE 13, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

The poem Father composed for my birthday is too nice to keep to myself.

Since Pirn writes his verses only in German, Margot volunteered to translate it into
Dutch. See for yourself whether Margot hasn't done herself proud. It begins with the
usual summary of the year's events and then continues:

As youngest among us, but small no more,

Your life can be trying, for we have the chore
Of becoming your teachers, a terrible bore.

"We've got experience! Take it from me!"

"We've done this all before, you see.

We know the ropes, we know the same."

Since time immemorial, always the same.

One's own shortcomings are nothing but fluff,

But everyone else's are heavier stuff:

Faultfinding comes easy when this is our plight,

But it's hard for your parents, try as they might,

To treat you with fairness, and kindness as well:

Nitpicking's a habit that's hard to dispel.

Men you're living with old folks, all you can do

Is put up with their nagging — it's hard but it's true.

The pill may be bitter, but down it must go,

For it's meant to keep the peace, you know.

The many months here have not been in vain,

Since wasting time noes against your Brain.

You read and study nearly all the day,

Determined to chase the boredom away.

The more difficult question, much harder to bear,

Is "What on earth do I have to wear?

I've got no more panties, my clothes are too tight,

My shirt is a loincloth, I'm really a siaht!

To put on my shoes I must off my toes,

Dh dear, I'm plagued with so many woes!"

Margot had trouble getting the part about food to rhyme, so I'm leaving it out. But
aside from that, don't you think it's a good poem?

For the rest, I've been thoroughly spoiled and have received a number of lovely
presents, including a big book on my favorite subject, Greek and Roman mythology.
Nor can I complain about the lack of candy; everyone had dipped into their last
reserves. As the Benjamin of the Annex, I got more than I deserve.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, JUNE 15, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Heaps of things have happened, but I often think I'm boring you with my dreary
chitchat and that you'd just as soon have fewer letters. So I'll keep the news brief.

Mr. Voskuijl wasn't operated on for his ulcer after all. Once the doctors had him on
the operating table and opened him up, they saw that he had cancer. It was in such an
advanced stage that an operation was pointless. So they stitched him up again, kept
him in the hospital for three weeks, fed him well and sent him back home. But they
made an unforgivable error: they told the poor man exactly what was in store for him.
He can't work anymore, and he's just sitting at home, surrounded by his eight children,
brooding about his approaching death. I feel very sorry for him and hate not being able
to go out; otherwise, I'd visit him as often as I could and help take his mind off
matters. Now the good man can no longer let us know what's being said and done in
the warehouse, which is a disaster for us. Mr. Voskuijl was our greatest source of

help and suppor when it came to safety measures. We miss him very much.

Next month it's our turn to hand over our radio to the authorities. Mr. Kleiman has a
small set hidden in his home that he's giving us to replace our beautiful cabinet radio.
It's a pity we have to turn in our big Philips, but when you're in hiding, you can't
afford to bring the authorities down on your heads. Of course, we'll put the "baby"
radio upstairs. What's a clandestine radio when there are already clandestine Jews and
clandestine money?

All over the country people are trying to get hold of an old radio that they can hand
over instead of their "morale booster." It's true: as the reports from outside grow
worse and worse, the radio, with its wondrous voice, helps us not to lose heart and to
keep telling ourselves, "Cheer up, keep your spirits high, things are bound to get
better!"

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JULY 11, 1943
Dear Kitty,

To get back to the subject of child-rearing (for the umpteenth time), let me tell you
that I'm doing my best to be helpful, friendly and kind and to do all I can to keep the
rain of rebukes down to a light drizzle. It's not easy trying to behave like a model
child with people you can't stand, especially when you don't mean a word of it. But I
can see that a little hypocrisy gets me a lot further than myoid method of saying
exactly what I think (even though no one ever asks my opinion or cares one way or
another). Of course, I often forget my role and find it impossible to curb my anger
when they're unfair, so that they spend the next month saying the most impertinent
girl in the world. Don't you think I'm to be pitied sometimes? It's a good thing I'm not
the grouchy type, because then I might become sour and bad-tempered. I can usually
see the humorous side of their scoldings, but it's easier when somebody else is being
raked over the coals.

Further, I've decided (after a great deal of thought) to drop the shorthand. First, so
that I have more time for my other subjects, and second, because of my eyes. That's
a sad story. I've become very nearsighted and should have had glasses ages ago.
(Ugh, won't I look like a dope!). But as you know, people in hiding can't. . .

Yesterday all anyone here could talk about was Anne's eyes, because Mother had
suggested I go to the ophthalmologist with Mrs. Kleiman. Just hearing this made my

knees weak, since it's no small matter. Going outside! Just think of it, walking down
the street! I can't imagine it. I was petrified at first, and then glad. But it's not as
simple as all that; the various authorities who had to approve such a step were unable
to reach a quick decision. They first had to carefully weigh all the difficulties and
risks, though Miep was ready to set off immediately with me in tow. In the meantime,
I'd taken my gray coat from the closet, but it was so small it looked as if it might
have belonged to my little sister. We lowered the hem, but I still couldn't button it.
I'm really curious to see what they decide, only I don't think they'll ever work out a
plan, because the British have landed in Sicily and Father's all set for a "quick finish."

Bep's been giving Margot and me a lot of office work to do. It makes us both feel
important, and it's a big help to her. Anyone can file letters and make entries in a
sales book, but we do it with remarkable accuracy.

Miep has so much to carry she looks like a pack mule. She goes forth nearly every
day to scrounge up vegetables, and then bicycles back with her purchases in large
shopping bags. She's also the one who brings five library books with her every
Saturday. We long for Saturdays because that means books. We're like a bunch of
little kids with a present. Ordinary people don't know how much books can mean to
someone who's cooped up.

Our only diversions are reading, studying and listening to the radio.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, JULY 13, 1943
The Best Little Table

Yesterday afternoon Father gave me permission to ask Mr. Dussel whether he would
please be so good as to allow me (see how polite I am?) to use the table in our room
two afternoons a week, from four to five-thirty. I already sit there every day from
two -thirty to four while Dussel takes a nap, but the rest of the time the room and
the table are off-limits to me. It's impossible to study next door in the afternoon,
because there's too much going on. Besides, Father sometimes likes to sit at the desk
during the afternoon.

So it seemed like a reasonable request, and I asked Dussel very politely. What do you
think the learned gentleman's reply was? "No." Just plain "No!"

I was incensed and wasn't about to let myself be put off like that. I asked him the

reason for his "No," but this didn't get me anywhere. The gist of his reply was: "I
have to study too, you know, and if I can't do that in the afternoons, I won't be able
to fit it in at all. I have to finish the task I've set for myself; otherwise, there's no
point in starting. Besides, you aren't serious about your studies. Mythology — what
kind of work is that? Reading and knitting don't count either. I use that table and I'm
not going to give it up!"

I replied, "Mr. Dussel, I do take my wsork seriously. I can't study next door in the
afternoons, and I would appreciate it if you would reconsider my request!"

Having said these words, the insulted Anne turned around and pretended the learned
doctor wasn't there. I was seething with rage and felt that Dussel had been incredibly
rude (which he certainly had been) and that I'd been very polite.

That evening, when I managed to get hold of Pirn, I told him what had happened and
we discussed what my next step should be, because I had no intention of giving up
and preferred to deal with the matter myself. Pirn gave me a rough idea of how to
approach Dussel, but cautioned me to wait until the next day, since I was in such a
flap. I ignored this last piece of advice and waited for Dussel after the dishes had
been done. Pirn was sitting next door and that had a calming effect.

I began, "Mr. Dussel, you seem to believe further discussion of the matter is
pointless, but I beg you to reconsider."

Dussel gave me his most charming smile and said, "I'm always prepared to discuss the
matter, even though it's already been settled."

I went on talking, despite Dussel's repeated interruptions. When you first came here,"
I said, "we agreed that the room was to be shared by the two of us. If we were to
divide it fairly, you'd have the entire morning and I'd have the entire afternoon! I'm
not asking for that much, but two afternoons a week does seem reasonable to me."

Dussel leapt out of his chair as if he'd sat on a pin. "You have no business talking
about your rights to the room. Where am I supposed to go? Maybe I should ask Mr.
van Daan to build me a cubbyhole in the attic. You're not the only one who can't find
a quiet place to work. You're always looking for a fight. If your sister Margot, who
has more right to work space than you do, had come to me with the same request, I'd
never even have thought of refusing, but you. .

And once again he brought up the business about the mythology and the knitting, and
once again Anne was insulted. However, I showed no sign of it and let Dussel finish:

"But no, it's impossible to talk to you. You're shamefully self-centered. No one else
matters, as long as you get your way. I've never seen such a child. But after all is
said and done, I'll be obliged to let you have your way, since I don't want people
saying later on that Anne Frank failed her exams because Mr. Dussel refused to
relinquish his table!"

He went on and on until there was such a deluge of words I could hardly keep up.
For one fleeting moment I thought, "Him and his lies. I'll smack his ugly mug so hard
he'll go bouncing off the wall!" But the next moment I thought, "Calm down, he's not
worth getting so upset about!"

At long last Mr. Dussel' s fury was spent, and he left the room with an expression of
triumph mixed with wrath, his coat pockets bulging with food.

I went running over to Father and recounted the entire story, or at least those parts
he hadn't been able to follow himself, rim decided to talk to Dussel that very same
evening, and they spoke for more than half an hour.

They first discussed whether Anne should be allowed to use the table, yes or no.
Father said that he and Dussel had dealt with the subject once before, at which time
he'd professed to agree with Dussel because he didn't want to contradict the elder in
front of the younger, but that, even then, he hadn't thought it was fair. Dussel felt I
had no right to talk as if he were an intruder laying claim to everything in sight. But
Father protested strongly, since he himself had heard me say nothing of the kind. And
so the conversation went back and forth, with Father defending my "selfishness" and
my "busywork" and Dussel grumbling the whole time.

Dussel finally had to give in, and I was granted the opportunity to work without
interruption two afternoons a week. Dussel looked very sullen, didn't speak to me for
two days and made sure he occupied the table from five to five-thirty — all very
childish, of course.

Anyone who's so petty and pedantic at the age of fifty-four was born that way and is
never going to change.

FRIDAY, JULY 16, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

There's been another break-in, but this time a real one! Peter went down to the
warehouse this morning at seven, as usual, and noticed at once that both the

warehouse door and the street door were open. He immediately reported this to Pirn,
who went to the private office, tuned the radio to a German station and locked the
door. Then they both went back upstairs. In such cases our orders are not to wash
ourselves or run any water, to be quiet, to be dressed by eight and not to go to the
bathroom," and as usual we followed these to the letter. We were all glad we'd slept
so well and hadn't heard anything. For a while we were indignant because no one from
the office came upstairs the entire morning; Mr. Kleiman left us on tenterhooks until
eleven-thirty. He told that the burglars had forced the outside door and the warehouse
door with a crowbar, but when they didn't find anything worth stealing, they tried
their luck on the next floor. They stole two cashboxes containing 40 guilders, blank
checkbooks and, worst of all, coupons for 330 pounds of sugar, our entire allotment. It
won't be easy to wangle new ones.

Mr. Kugler thinks this burglar belongs to the same gang as the one who made an
unsuccessful attempt six weeks ago to open all three doors (the warehouse door and
the two outside doors).

The burglary caused another stir, but the Annex seems to thrive on excitement.
Naturally, we were glad the cash register and the typewriters had been safely tucked
away in our clothes closet.

Yours, Anne

PS. Landing in Sicily. Another step closer to the . . . !

MONDAY, JULY 19,1943
Dearest Kitty,

North Amsterdam was very heavily bombed on Sunday. There was apparently a great
deal of destruction. Entire streets are in ruins, and it will take a while for them to dig
out all the bodies. So far there have been two hundred dead and countless wounded;
the hospitals are bursting at the seams. We've been told of children searching forlornly
in the smoldering ruins for their dead parents. It still makes me shiver to think of the
dull, distant drone that signified the approaching destruction.

FRIDAY, JULY 23, 1943

Bep is currently able to get hold of notebooks, especially journals and ledgers, useful
for my bookkeeping sister! Other kinds are for sale as well, but don't ask what they're
like or how long they'll last. At the moment \ they're all labeled "No Coupons

Needed!" Like everything else you can purchase without ration stamps, they're i totally
worthless. They consist of twelve sheets of gray I paper with narrow lines that slant
across the page. Margot is thinking about taking a course in calligraphy; I've advised
her to go ahead and do it. Mother won't let me because of my eyes, but I think that's
silly. Whether I do I that or something else, it all comes down to the same I thing.

Since you've never been through a war, Kitty, and since you know very little about
life in hiding, in spite of my letters, let me tell you, just for fun, what we each want
to do first when we're able to go outside again.

Margot and Mr. van Daan wish, above all else, to have a hot bath, filled to the brim,
which they can lie in for more than half an hour. Mrs. van Daan would like a cake,
Dussel can think of nothing but seeing his Charlotte, and Mother is dying for a cup of
real coffee. Father would like to visit Mr. Voskuijl, Peter would go downtown, and as
for me, I'd be so overjoyed I wouldn't know where to begin.

Most of all I long to have a home of our own, to be able to move around freely and
have someone help me with my homework again, at last. In other words, to go back to
school!

Bep has offered to get us some fruit, at so-called bargain prices: grapes 2.50 guilders
a pound, gooseberries 70 cents a pound, one peach 50 cents, melons 75 cents a
pound. No wonder the papers write every evening in big, fat letters: "Keep Prices
Down! "

MONDAY, JULY 26, 1943
Dear Kitty,

Yesterday was a very tumultuous day, and we're still all wound up. Actually, you may
wonder if there's ever a day that passes without some kind of excitement.

The first warning siren went off in the morning while we were at breakfast, but we
paid no attention, because it only meant that the planes were crossing the coast. I had
a terrible headache, so I lay down for an hour after breakfast and then went to the
office at around two.

At two-thirty Margot had finished her office work and was just gathering her things
together when the sirens began wailing again. So she and I trooped back upstairs.
None too soon, it seems, for less than five minutes later the guns were booming so
loudly that we went and stood in the hall. The house shook and the bombs kept

falling. I was clutching my "escape bag," more because I wanted to have something to
hold on to than because I wanted to run away. I know we can't leave here, but if we

had to, being seen on the streets would be just as dangerous as getting caught in an

air raid. After half an hour the drone of engines faded and the house began to hum
with activity again. Peter emerged from his lookout post in the front attic, Dussel
remained in the front office, Mrs. van D. felt safest in the private office, Mr. van
Daan had been watching from the loft, and those of us on the landing spread out to
watch the columns of smoke rising from the harbor. Before long the smell of fire was
everywhere, and outside it looked as if the city were enveloped in a thick fog.

A big fire like that is not a pleasant sight, but fortunately for us it was all over, and

we went baCk to our various chores. Just as we were starting dinner: another air-raid
alarm. The food was good, but I lost my appetite the moment I heard the siren.
Nothing happened, however, and forty-five minutes later the all clear was sounded.
After the dishes had been washed: another air-raid warning, gunfire and swarms of
planes. "Oh, gosh, twice in one day," we thought, "that's twice in one day," we
thought, "that's twice too many." Little good that did us, because once agai the bombs
rained down, this time on the others of the city. According to British reports, Schiphol
Airport was bombed. The planes dived and climbed, the air was abuzz with the drone
of engines. It was very scary, and the whole time I kept thinking, "Here it comes, this
is it."

I can assure you that when I went to bed at nine, my legs were still shaking. At the
stroke of midnight I woke up again: more planes! Dussel was undressing, but I took
no notice and leapt up, wide awake, at the sound of the first shot. I stayed in Father's
bed until one, in my own bed until one-thirty, and was back in Father's bed at two.
But the planes kept on coming. At last they stopped firing and I was able to go back
"home" again. I finally fell asleep at half past two.

Seven o'clock. I awoke with a start and sat up in bed. Mr. van Daan was with Father.
My first thought was: burglars. "Everything," I heard Mr. van Daan say, and I thought
everything had been stolen. But no, this time it was wonderful news, the best we've
had in months, maybe even since the war began. Mussolini has resigned and the King
of Italy has taken over the government.

We jumped for joy. After the awful events of yesterday, finally something good
happens and brings us. . . hope! Hope for an end to the war, hope for peace.

Mr. Kugler dropped by and told us that the Fokker aircraft factory had been hit hard.
Meanwhile, there was another air-raid alarm this morning, with planes flying over, and
another warning siren. I've had it up to here with alarms. I've hardly slept, and the

last thing I want to do is work. But now the suspense about Italy and the hope that
the war will be over by the end of the year are keeping us awake. .

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, JULY 29, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Mrs. van Daan, Dussel and I were doing the dishes, and I was extremely quiet. This
is very unusual for me and they were sure to notice, so in order to avoid any
questions, I quickly racked my brains for a neutral topic. I thought the book Henry
from Across the Street might fit the bill, but I couldn't have been more wrong; if Mrs.
van Daan doesn't jump down my throat, Mr. Dussel does. It all boiled down to this:
Mr. Dussel had recommended the book to Margot and me as an example of excellent
writing. We thought it was anything but that. The little boy had been portrayed well,
but as for the rest. . . the less said the better. I mentioned something to that effect
while we were doing the dishes, and Dussel launched into a veritable tirade.

"How can you possibly understand the psychology of a man? That of a child isn't so
difficult [!]. But you're far too young to read a book like that. Even a
twenty-year-old man would be unable to comprehend it." (So why did he go out of
his way to recommend it to Margot and me?)

Mrs. van D. and Dussel continued their harangue: "You know way too much about
things you're not supposed to. You've been brought up all wrong. Later on, when
you're older, you won't be able to enjoy anything anymore. You'll say, 'Oh, I read that
twenty years ago in some book.' You'd better hurry if you want to catch a husband or
fall in love, since everything is bound to be a disappointment to you. You already
know all there is to know in theory. But in practice? That's another story!"

Can you imagine how I felt? I astonished myself by calmly replying, "You may think I
haven't been raised properly, but many people would disagree!"

They apparently believe that good child-rearing includes trying to pit me against my
parents, since that's all they ever do. And not telling a girl my age about grown-up
subjects is fine. We can all see what happens when, people are raised that way.

At that moment I could have slapped them both for poking fun at me. I was beside
myself with rage, and if I only knew how much longer we had to put up with each
other's company, I'd start counting the days.

Mrs. van Daan's a fine one to talk! She sets an example all right — a bad one!
She's known to be exceedingly pushy, egotistical, cunning, calculating and perpetually
dissatisfied. Add to that, vanity and coquettishness and there's no question about it:
she's a thoroughly despicable person. I could write an entire book about Madame van
Daan, and who knows, maybe someday I will. Anyone can put on a charming exterior
when they want to. Mrs. van D. is friendly to strangers, especially men, so it's easy
to make a mistake when you first get to know her.

Mother thinks that Mrs. van D. is too stupid for words, Margot that she's too
unimportant, Pirn that she's too ugly (literally and figuratively!), and after long
observation (I'm never prejudiced at the beginning), I've come to the conclusion that
she's all three of the above, and lots more besides. She has so many bad traits, why
should I single out just one of them?

Yours, Anne

P.S. Will the reader please take into consideration that this story was written before
the writer's fury had cooled?

TUESDAY, AUGUST 3, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Things are going well on the political front. Italy has banned the Fascist Party. The

people are fighting the Fascists in many places — even the army has joined the

fight. How can a country like that continue to wage war against England?

Our beautiful radio was taken away last week. Dussel was very angry at Mr. Kugler
for turning it in on the appointed day. Dussel is slipping lower and lower in my

estimation, and he's already below zero, hatever he says about politics, history,
geography or ything else is so ridiculous that I hardly dare repeat it: Hitler will fade
from history; the harbor in Rotterdam is bigger than the one in Hamburg; the English
are idiots for not taking the opportunity to bomb Italy to smithereens; etc., etc.

We just had a third air raid. I decided to grit my teeth and practice being courageous.

Mrs. van Daan, the one who always said "Let them fall" and "Better to end with a
bang than not to end at all," is the most cowardly one among us. She was shaking like
a leaf this morning and even burst into tears. She was comforted by her husband, with
whom she recently declared a truce after a week of squabbling; I nearly got

sentimental at the sight.

Mouschi has now proved, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that having a cat has
disadvantages as well as advantages. The whole house is crawling with fleas, and it's
getting worse each day. Mr. Kleiman sprinkled yellow powder in every nook and
cranny, but the fleas haven't taken the slightest notice. It's making us all very jittery;
we're forever imagining a bite on our arms and legs or other parts of our bodies, so
we leap up and do a few exercises, since it gives us an excuse to take a better look
at our arms or necks. But now we're paying the price for having had so little physical
exercise; we're so stiff we can hardly turn our heads. The real calisthenics fell by the
wayside long ago.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, AUGUST 4,1943
Dearest Kitty,

Now that we've been in hiding for a little over a year, you know a great deal about
our lives. Still, I can't possibly tell you everything, since it's all so different compared
to ordinary times and ordinary people. Nevertheless, to give you a closer look into our
lives, from time to time I'll describe part of an ordinary day. I'll start with the
evening and night.

Nine in the evening. Bedtime always begins in the Annex with an enormous hustle and
bustle. Chairs are shifted, beds pulled out, blankets unfolded — nothing stays where
it is during the daytime. I sleep on a small divan, which is only five feet long, so we
have to add a few chairs to make it longer. Comforter, sheets, pillows, blankets:
everything has to be removed from Dussel' s bed, where it's kept during the day.

In the next room there's a terrible creaking: that's Margot's folding bed being set up.
More blankets and pillows, anything to make the wooden slats a bit more comfortable.
Upstairs it sounds like thunder, but it's only Mrs. van D.'s bed being shoved against
the window so that Her Majesty, arrayed in her pink bed jacket, can sniff the night air
through her delicate little nostrils.

Nine o'clock. After Peter's finished, it's my turn for the bathroom. I wash myself from
head to toe, and more often than not I find a tiny flea floating in the sink (only
during the hot months, weeks or days). I brush my teeth, curl my hair, manicure my
nails and dab peroxide on my upper lip to bleach the black hairs — all this in less
than half an hour.

Nine-thirty. I throw on my bathrobe. With soap in one hand, and potty, hairpins,
panties, curlers and a wad of cotton in the other, I hurry out of the bathroom. The
next in line invariably calls me back to remove the gracefully curved but unsightly
hairs that I've left in the sink.

Ten o'clock. Time to put up the blackout screen and say good-night. For the next
fifteen minutes, at least, the house is filled with the creaking of beds and the sigh of
broken springs, and then, provided our upstairs neighbors aren't having a marital spat
in bed, all is quiet.

Eleven— thirty. The bathroom door creaks. A narrow strip of light falls into the room.
Squeaking shoes, a large coat, even larger than the man inside it . . . Dussel is
returning from his nightly work in Mr. Kugler's office. I hear him shuffiing back and
forth for ten whole minutes, the rustle of paper (from the food he's tucking away in
his cupboard) and the bed being made up. Then the figure disappears again, and the
only sound is the occasional suspicious noise from the bathroom.

Approximately three o'clock. I have to get up to use the tin can under my bed, which,
to be on the safe side, has a rubber mat underneath in case of leaks. I always hold
my breath while I go, since it clatters into the can like a brook down a mountainside.
The potty is returned to its place, and the figure in the white nightgown (the one that
causes Margot to exclaim every evening, "Oh, that indecent nighty!") climbs back into
bed. A certain somebody lies awake for about fifteen minutes, listening to the sounds
of the night. In the first place, to hear whether there are any burglars downstairs, and
then to the various beds — upstairs, next door and in my room — to tell whether
the others are asleep or half awake. This is no fun, especially when it concerns a
member of the family named Dr. Dussel. First, there's the sound of a fish gasping for
air, and this is repeated nine or ten times. Then, the lips are moistened profusely.
This is alternated with little smacking sounds, followed by a long period of tossing and
turning and rearranging the pillows. After five minutes of perfect quiet, the same
sequence repeats itself three more times, after which he's presumably lulled himself
back to sleep for a while.

Sometimes the guns go off during the night, between one and four. I'm never aware of
it before it happens, but all of a sudden I find myself standing beside my bed, out of
sheer habit. Occasionally I'm dreaming so deeply (of irregular French verbs or a
quarrel upstairs) that I realize only when my dream is over that the shooting has
stopped and that I've remained quietly in my room. But usually I wake up. Then I
grab a pillow and a handkerchief, throw on my robe and slippers and dash next door
to Father, just the way Margot described in this birthday poem:

When shots rino out in the dark of night,

The door creaks open and into sight
Come a hanky, a pillow, a figure in white. . .

Once I've reached the big bed, the worst is over, except when the shooting is extra
loud.

Six forty — five. Brrring . . . the alarm clock, which raises its shrill voice at any hour
of the day or night, whether you want it to or not. Creak. . . wham. . . Mrs. van D.
turns it off. Screak . . . Mr. van D. gets up, puts on the water and races to the
bathroom.

Seven-fifteen. The door creaks again. Dussel can go to the bathroom. Alone at last, I
remove the blackout screen . . . and a new day begins in the Annex.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, AUGUST 5, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Today let's talk about the lunch break.

It's twelve-thirty. The whole gang breathes a sigh of relief: Mr. van Maaren, the man
with the shady past, and

Mr. de Kok have gone home for lunch.

Upstairs you can hear the thud of the vacuum cleaner on Mrs. van D.'s beautiful and
only rug. Margot tucks a few books under her arm and heads for the class for "slow
learners," which is what Dussel seems to be. Pirn goes and sits in a corner with his
constant companion, Dickens, in hopes of finding a bit of peace and quiet. Mother
hastens upstairs to help the busy little housewife, and I tidy up both the bathroom and
myself at the same time.

Twelve forty— five. One by one they trickle in: first Mr.

Gies and then either Mr. Kleiman or Mr. Kugler, followed by Bep and sometimes even
Miep.

One. Clustered around the radio, they all listen raptly to the BBC. This is the only
time the members of the Annex family don't interrupt each other, since even Mr. van
Daan can't argue with the speaker.

One-fifteen. Food distribution. Everyone from downstairs gets a cup of soup, plus
dessert, if there happens to be any. A contented Mr. Gies sits on the divan or leans
against the desk with his newspaper, cup and usually the cat at his side. If one of the
three is missing, he doesn't hesitate to let his protest be heard. Mr. Kleiman relates
the latest news from town, and he's an excellent source. Mr. Kugler hurries up the
stairs, gives a short but solid knock on the door and comes in either wringing his
hands or rubbing them in glee, depending on whether he's quiet and in a bad mood or
talkative and in a good mood.

One forty-five. Everyone rises from the table and goes about their business. Margot
and Mother do the dishes, Mr. and Mrs. van D. head for the divan, Peter for the attic,
Father for his divan, Dussel too, and Anne does her homework.

What comes next is the quietest hour of the day; when they're all asleep, there are
no disturbances. To judge by his face, Dussel is dreaming of food. But I don't look at
him long, because the time whizzes by and before you know it, it'll be 4 P.M. and the
pedantic Dr. Dussel will be standing with the clock in his hand because I'm one minute
date clearing off the table.

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, AUGUST 7, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

A few weeks ago I started writing a story, something I made up from beginning to
end, and I've enjoyed it so much that the products of my pen are piling up.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, AUGUST 9, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

We now continue with a typical day in the Annex. Since we've already had lunch, it's
time to describe dinner.

Mr. van Daan. Is served first, and takes a generous portion of whatever he likes.
Usually joins in the conversation, never fails to give his opinion. Once he's spoken, his
word is final. If anyone dares to suggest otherwise, Mr. van D. can put up a good
fight. Oh, he can hiss like a cat. . . but I'd rather he didn't. Once you've seen it, you
never want to see it again. His opinion is the best, he knows the most about
everything. Granted, the man has a good head on his shoulders, but it's swelled to no
small degree.

Madame. Actually, the best thing would be to say nothing. Some days, especially when
a foul mood is on the way, her face is hard to read. If you analyze the discussions,
you realize she's not the subject, but the guilty party! A fact everyone prefers to
ignore. Even so, you could call her the instigator. Stirring up trouble, now that's what
Mrs. van Daan calls fun. Stirring up trouble between Mrs. Frank and Anne. Margot and
Mr. Frank aren t qwte as easy.

But let's return to the table. Mrs. van D. may think she doesn't always get enough,
but that's not the case. The choicest potatoes, the tastiest morsel, the tenderest bit of
whatever there is, that's Madame's motto. The others can all have their turn, as long
as I get the best. (Exactly what she accuses Anne Frank of doing.) Her second
watchword is: keep talking. As long as somebody's listening, it doesn't seem to occur
to her to wonder whether they're interested. She must think that whatever Mrs. van
Daan says will interest everyone.

Smile coquettishly, pretend you know everything, offer everyone a piece of advice and
mother them — that's sure to make a good impression. But if you take a better look,
the good impression fades. One, she's hardworking; two, cheerful; three, coquettish —
and sometimes a cute face. That's Petronella van Daan.

The third diner. Says very little. Young Mr. van Daan is usually quiet and hardly
makes his presence known. As far as his appetite is concerned, he's a Danaldean
vessel that never gets full. Even after the most substantial meal, he can look you
calmly in the eye and claim he could have eaten twice as much.

Number four — Margot. Eats like a bird and doesn't talk at all. She eats only
vegetables and fruit. "Spoiled," in the opinion of the van Daans. "Too little exercise
and fresh air," in ours.

Beside her — Mama. Has a hearty appetite, does her share of the talking. No one
has the impression, as they do with Mrs. van Daan, that this is a housewife. What's
the difference between the two? Well, Mrs. van D. does the cooking and Mother does
the dishes and polishes the furniture.

Numbers six and seven. I won't say much about Father and me. The former is the
most modest person at the table. He always looks to see whether the others have
been served first. He needs nothing for himself; the best things are for the children.
He's goodness personified. Seated next to him is the Annex's little bundle of nerves.

Dussel. Help yourself, keep your eyes on the food, eat and don't talk. And if you have
to say something, then for goodness' sake talk about food. That doesn't lead to
quarrels, just to bragging. He consumes enormous portions, and "no" is not part of his
vocabulary, whether the food is good or bad.

Pants that come up to his chest, a red jacket, black patent-leather slippers and
horn-rimmed glasses — that's how he looks when he's at work at the little table,
always studying and never progressing. This is interrupted only by his afternoon nap,
food and — his favorite spot — the bathroom. Three, four or five times a day
there's bound to be someone waiting outside the bathroom door, hopping impatiently
from one foot to another, trying to hold it in and barely managing. Does Dussel care?
Not a whit. From seven— fifteen to seven— thirty, from twelve — thirty to one, from two
to two — fifteen, from four to four — fifteen, from six to six — fifteen, from eleven — thirty
to twelve. You can set your watch by them; these are the times for his "regular
sessions." He never deviates or lets himself be swayed by the voices outside the door,
begging him to open up before a disaster occurs.

Number nine is not part of our Annex family, although she does share our house and
table. Hep has a healthy appetite. She cleans her plate and isn't choosy. Hep's easy to
please and that pleases us. She can be characterized as follows: cheerful,

good-humored, kind and willing.

TUESDAY, AUGUST 10, 1943

Dearest Kitty, .

A new idea: during meals I talk more to myself than to the others, which has two
advantages. First, they're glad they don't have to listen to my continuous chatter, and
second, I don't have to get annoyed by their opinions. I don't think my opinions are
stupid but other people do, so it's better to keep them to myself. I apply the same
tactic when I have to eat something I loathe. I put the dish in front of me, pretend
it's delicious, avoid looking at it as much as possible, and it's gone before I've had
time to realize what it is. When I get up in the morning, another very disagreeable
moment, I leap out of bed, think to myself, "You'll be slipping back under the covers
soon," walk to the window, take down the blackout screen, sniff at the crack until I

feel a bit of fresh air, and I'm awake. I strip the bed as fast as I can so I won't be
tempted to get back in. Do you know what Mother calls this sort of thing? The art of
living. Isn't that a funny expression?

We've all been a little confused this past week because our dearly beloved
Westertoren bells have been carted off to be melted down for the war, so we have no
idea of the exact time, either night or day. I still have hopes that they'll come up with
a substitute, made of tin or copper or some such thing, to remind the neighborhood of
the clock.

Everywhere I go, upstairs or down, they all cast admiring glances at my feet, which
are adorned by a pair of exceptionally beautiful (for times like these!) shoes. Miep
managed to snap them up for 27.50 guilders. Burgundy-colored suede and leather with
medium-sized high heels. I feel as if I were on stilts, and look even taller than I
already am.

Yesterday was my unlucky day. I pricked my right thumb with the blunt end of a big
needle. As a result, Margot had to peel potatoes for me (take the good with the bad),
and writing was awkward. Then I bumped into the cupboard door so hard it nearly
knocked me over, and was scolded for making such a racket. They wouldn't let me run
water to bathe my forehead, so now I'm walking around with a giant lump over my
right eye. To make matters worse, the little toe on my right foot got stuck in the
vacuum cleaner. It bled and hurt, but my other ailments were already causing me so
much trouble that I let this one slide, which was stupid of me, because now I'm
walking around with an infected toe. What with the salve, the gauze and the tape, I
can't get my heavenly new shoe on my foot.

Dussel has put us in danger for the umpteenth time. He actually had Miep bring him a
book, an anti-Mussolini tirade, which has been banned. On the way here she was
knocked down by an SS motorcycle. She lost her head and shouted "You brutes!" and
went on her way. I don't dare think what would have happened if she'd been taken
down to headquarters.

Yours, Anne

A Daily Chore in Our Little Community: Peeling Potatoes!

One person goes to get some newspapers! another, the knives (keeping the best for
himself, of course); the third, the potatoes; and the fourth, the water.

Mr. Dussel begins. He may not always peel them very well, but he does peel nonstop,

glancing left and right to see if everyone is doing it the way he does. No, they're not!

"Look, Anne, I am taking peeler in my hand like so and going from the top to bottom!
Nein, not so . . . but so!"

"I think my way is easier, Mr. Dussel," I say tentatively.

"But this is best way, Anne. This you can take from me. Of course, it is no matter,
you do the way you want."

We go on peeling. I glance at Dussel out of the corner of my eye. Lost in thought, he
shakes his head (over me, no doubt), but says no more.

I keep on peeling. Then I look at Father, on the other side of me. To Father, peeling
potatoes is not a chore, but precision work. When he reads, he has a deep wrinkle in
the back of his head. But when he's preparing potatoes, beans or vegetables, he seems
to be totally absorbed in his task. Fie puts on his potato-peeling face, and when it's
set in that particular way, it would be impossible for him to turn out anything less
than a perfectly peeled potato.

I keep on working. I glance up for a second, but that's all the time I need. Mrs. van
D. is trying to attract Dussel's attention. She starts by looking in his direction, but
Dussel pretends not to notice. She winks, but Dussel goes on peeling. She laughs, but
Dussel still doesn't look up. Then Mother laughs too, but Dussel pays them no mind.
Having failed to achieve her goal, Mrs. van D. is obliged to change tactics. There's a
brief silence. Then she says, "Putti, why don't you put on an apron? Otherwise, I'll
have to spend all day tomorrow trying to get the spots out of your suit!"

"I'm not getting it dirty."

Another brief silence. "Putti, why don't you sit down?'

"I'm fine this way. I like standing up!"

Silence.

"Putti, look out, du spritzt schon!".* [*Now you're splashing!]

"I know, Mommy, but I'm being careful."

Mrs. van D. casts about for another topic. "Tell me, Putti, why aren't the British

carrying out any bombing raids today?"

"Because the weather's bad, Kerb!"

"But yesterday it was such nice weather and they weren't flying then either."

"Let's drop the subject."

"Why? Can't a person talk about that or offer an opinion?'

"Well, why in the world not?"

"Oh, be quiet, Mammichen!"* [*Mommy]

"Mr. Frank always answers his wife."

Mr. van D. is trying to control himself. This remark always rubs him the wrong way,
but Mrs. van D.'s not one to quit: "Oh, there's never going to be an invasion!"

Mr. van D. turns white, and when she notices it, Mrs. van D. turns red, but she's not
about to be deterred: "The British aren't doing a thing!"

The bomb bursts. "And now shut up, Donnerwetter noch mal!* [*For crying out
loud!"]

Mother can barely stifle a laugh, and I stare straight ahead.

Scenes like these are repeated almost daily, unless they've just had a terrible fight. In
that case, neither Mr. nor Mrs. van D. says a word.

It's time for me to get some more potatoes. I go up to the attic, where Peter is busy
picking fleas from the cat.

He looks up, the cat notices it, and whoosh. . . he's gone. Out the window and into
the rain gutter.

Peter swears: I laugh and slip out of the room.

Freedom in the Annex

Five-thirty. Bep's arrival signals the beginning of our nightly freedom. Things get

going right away. I go upstairs with Bep, who usually has her dessert before the rest

of us. The moment she sits down, Mrs. van D. begins stating her wishes. Her list

usually starts with "Oh, by the way, Bep, something else I'd like. . ." Bep winks at
me. Mrs. van D. doesn't miss a chance to make her wishes known to whoever comes
upstairs. It must be one of the reasons none of them like to go up there.

Five forty-five. Bep leaves. I go down two floors to have a look around: first to the
kitchen, then to the private office and then to the coal bin to open the cat door for
Mouschi.

After a long tour of inspection, I wind up in Mr. Kugler's office. Mr. van Daan is
combing all the drawers and files for today's mail. Peter picks up Boche and the

warehouse key; Pirn lugs the typewriters upstairs; Margot looks around for a quiet
place to do her office work; Mrs. van D. puts a kettle of water on the stove; Mother
comes down the stairs with a pan of potatoes; we all know our jobs.

Soon Peter comes back from the warehouse. The first question they ask him is

whether he's remembered the bread. No, he hasn't. He crouches before the door to the
front office to make himself as small as possible and crawls on his hands and knees to
the steel cabinet, takes out the bread and starts to leave. At any rate, that's what he
intends to do, but before he knows what's happened, Mouschi has jumped over him and
gone to sit under the desk.

Peter looks all around him. Aha, there's the cat! He crawls back into the office and
grabs the cat by the tail. Mouschi hisses, Peter sighs. What has he accomplished?
Mouschi's now sitting by the window licking herself, very pleased at having escaped
Peter's clutches. Peter has no choice but to lure her with a piece of bread. Mouschi
takes the bait, follows him out, and the door closes.

I watch the entire scene through a crack in the door.

Mr. van Daan is angry and slams the door. Margot and I exchange looks and think the
same thing: he must have worked himself into a rage again because of some blunder
on Mr. Kugler's part, and he's forgotten all about the Keg Company next door.

Another step is heard in the hallway. Dussel comes in, goes toward the window with
an air of propriety, sniffs. . . coughs, sneezes and clears his throat. He's out of luck
— it was pepper. He continues on to the front office. The curtains are open, which
means he can't get at his writing paper. He disappears with a scowl.

Margot and I exchange another glance. "One less page for his sweetheart tomorrow," I

hear her say. I nod in agreement.

An elephant's tread is heard on the stairway. It's Dussel, seeking comfort in his
favorite spot.

We continue working. Knock, knock, knock. . . Three taps means dinnertime!

MONDAY, AUGUST 23, 1943

Wenn Die Uhr Halb Neune Schlaat ...*[* When the clock strikes half past eight.]

Margot and Mother are nervous. "Shh . . . Father. Be quiet, Otto. Shh . . . Pirn! It's
eight -thirty.

Come here, you can't run the water anymore. Walk softly!" A sample of what's said to
Father in the bathroom. At the stroke of half past eight, he has to be in the living

room. No running water, no flushing toilet, no walking around, no noise whatsoever. As

long as the office staff hasn't arrived, sounds travel more easily to the warehouse.

The door opens upstairs at eight-twenty, and this is followed by three gentle taps on

the floor. . . Anne's hot cereal. I clamber up the stairs to get my doggie dish.

Back downstairs, everything has to be done quickly, quickly: I comb my hair, put away
the potty, shove the bed back in place. Quiet! The clock is striking eight-thirty! Mrs.
van D. changes shoes and shuffles through the room in her slippers; Mr. van D. too
— a veritable Charlie Chaplin. All is quiet.

The ideal family scene has now reached its high point. I want to read or study and
Margot does too. Father and Mother ditto. Father is sitting (with Dickens and the
dictionary, of course) on the edge of the sagging, squeaky bed, which doesn't even
have a decent mattress. Two bolsters can be piled on top of each other. "I don't need
these," he thinks. "I can manage without them!"

Once he starts reading, he doesn't look up. Fie laughs now and then and tries to get
Mother to read a story.

"I don't have the time right now!"

Fie looks disappointed, but then continues to read.

A little while later, when he comes across another good passage, he tries again: "You

have to read this, Mother!"

Mother sits on the folding bed, either reading, sewing, knitting or studying, whichever
is next on her list. An idea suddenly occurs to her, and she quickly says, so as not to
forget, "Anne, remember to . . . Margot, jot this down. . . "

After a while it's quiet again. Margot slams her book shut; Father knits his forehead,
his eyebrows forming a funny curve and his wrinkle of concentration reappearing I at
the back of his head, and he buries himself in his book 1 again; Mother starts chatting
with Margot; and I get curious and listen too. Pirn is drawn into the conversation . . .
Nine o'clock. Breakfast!

FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 10, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Every time I write to you, something special has happened, usually unpleasant rather
than pleasant. This time, however, something wonderful is going on.

On Wednesday, September 8, we were listening to the seven o'clock news when we
heard an announcement: "Here is some of the best news of the war so far: Italy has
capitulated." Italy has unconditionally surrendered! The Dutch broadcast from England
began at eight-fifteen with the news: "Listeners, an hour and fifteen minutes ago, just
as I finished writing my daily report, we received the wonderful news of Italy's
capitulation. I tell you, I never tossed my notes into the wastepaper basket with more
delight than I did today!"

"God Save the King," the American national anthem and the Russian' 'Internationale"
were played. As always, the Dutch program was uplifting without being too optimistic.

The British have landed in Naples. Northern Italy is occupied by the Germans. The
truce was signed on Friday, September 3, the day the British landed in Italy. The
Germans are ranting and raving in all the newspapers at the treachery of Badoglio and
the Italian king.

Still, there's bad news as well. It's about Mr. Kleiman. As you know, we all like him
very much. He's unfailingly cheerful and amazingly brave, despite the fact that he's
always sick and in pain and can't eat much or do a lot of walking. "When Mr. Kleiman
enters a room, the sun begins to shine," Mother said recently, and she's absolutely
right.

Now it seems he has to go to the hospital for a very difficult operation on his
stomach, and will have to stay there for at least four weeks. You should have seen
him when he told us good-bye. He acted so normally, as though he were just off to
do an errand.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 16, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Relationships here in the Annex are getting worse all the time. We don't dare open
our mouths at mealtime (except to slip in a bite of food), because no matter what we
say, someone is bound to resent it or take it the wrong way. Mr. Voskuijl occasionally
comes to visit us. Unfortunately, he's not doing very well. He isn't making it any
easier for his family, because his attitude seems to be: what do I care, I'm going to
die anyway! When I think how touchy everyone is here, I can just imagine what it
must be like at the Voskuijls'.

I've been taking valerian every day to fight the anxiety and depression, but it doesn't
stop me from being even more miserable the next day. A good hearty laugh would
help better than ten valerian drops, but we've almost forgotten how to laugh.
Sometimes I'm afraid my face is going to sag with all this sorrow and that my mouth
is going to permanently droop at the corners. The others aren't doing any better.
Everyone here is dreading the great terror known as winter.

Another fact that doesn't exactly brighten up our days is that Mr. van Maaren, the
man who works in the warehouse, is getting suspicious about the Annex. A person
with any brains must have noticed by now that Miep sometimes says she's going to
the lab, Bep to the file room and Mr. Kleiman to the Opekta supplies, while Mr.
Kugler claims the Annex doesn't belong to this building at all, but to the one next
door.

We wouldn't care what Mr. van Maaren thought of the situation except that he's
known to be unreliable and to possess a high degree of curiosity. He's not one who
can be put off with a flimsy excuse.

One day Mr. Kugler wanted to be extra cautious, so at twenty past twelve he put on
his coat and went to the drugstore around the corner. Less than five minutes later he
was back, and he sneaked up the stairs like a thief to visit us. At one-fifteen he
started to leave, but Bep met him on the landing and warned him that van Maaren was

in the office. Mr. Kugler did an about-face and stayed with us until one-thirty. Then
he took off his shoes and went in his stockinged feet (despite his cold) to the front
attic and down the other stairway, taking one step at a time to avoid the creaks. It
took him fifteen minutes to negotiate the stairs, but he wound up safely in the office
after having entered from the outside.

In the meantime, Bep had gotten rid of van Maaren and come to get Mr. Kugler from
the Annex. But he'd already left and at that moment was still tiptoeing down the
stairs. What must the passersby have thought when they saw the manager putting on
his shoes outside? Hey, you there, in the socks!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

It's Mrs. van Daan's birthday. Other than one ration stamp each for cheese, meat and
bread, all she received from us was a jar of jam. Her husband, Dussel and the office
staff gave her nothing but flowers and also food. Such are the times we live in!

Bep had a nervous fit last week because she had so many errands to do. Ten times a
day people were sending her out for something, each time insisting she go right away
or go again or that she'd done it all wrong. And when you think that she has her

regular office work to do, that Mr. Kleiman is sick, that Miep is home with a cold and

that Bep herself has a sprained ankle, boyfriend troubles and a grouchy father, it's no
wonder she's at the end of her tether. We comforted her and told her that if she'd put
her foot down once or twice and say she didn't have the time, the shopping lists
would shrink of their own accord.

Saturday there was a big drama, the likes of which have never been seen here before.
It started with a discussion of van Maaren and ended in a general argument and tears.
Dussel complained to Mother that he was being treated like a leper, that no one was
friendly to him and that, after all, he hadn't done anything to deserve it. This was

followed by a lot of sweet talk, which luckily Mother didn't fall for this time. She told

him we were disappointed in him and that, on more than one occasion, he'd been a
source of great annoyance. Dussel promised her the moon, but, as usual, we haven't
seen so much as a beam.

There's trouble brewing with the van Daans, I can tell! Father's furious because
they're cheating us: they've been holding back meat and other things. Oh, what kind of

bombshell is about to burst now? If only I weren't so involved in all these skirmishes!
If only I could leave here! They're driving us crazy!

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, OCTOBER 17, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Mr. Kleiman is back, thank goodness! He looks a bit pale, and yet he cheerfully set

off to sell some clothes for Mr. van Daan. The disagreeable fact is that Mr. van Daan

has run out of money. He lost his last hundred guilders in the warehouse, which is

still creating trouble for us: the men are wondering how a hundred guilders could wind

up in the warehouse on a Monday morning. Suspicion abounds. Meanwhile, the hundred
guilders have been stolen. Who's the thief?

But I was talking about the money shortage. Mrs. van D. has scads of dresses, coats
and shoes, none of which she feels she can do without. Mr. van D.'s suit is difficult to
sell, and Peter's bike was put on the block, but is back again, since nobody wanted it.
But the story doesn't end there. You see, Mrs. van D. is going to have to part with
her fur coat. In her opinion, the firm should pay for our upkeep, but that's ridiculous.
They just had a flaming row about it and have entered the "oh, my sweet Putti" and
"darling Kerli" stage of reconciliation.

My mind boggles at the profanity this honorable house has had to endure in the past
month. Father walks around with his lips pressed together, and whenever he hears his
name, he looks up in alarm, as ifhe's afraid he'll be called upon to resolve another
delicate problem. Mother's so wrought up her cheeks are blotched with red, Margot
complains of headaches, Dussel can't sleep, Mrs. van D. frets and fumes all day long,
and I've gone completely round the bend. To tell you the truth, I sometimes forget
who we're at odds with and who we're not. The only way to take my mind off it is to
study, and I've been doing a lot of that lately.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, OCTOBER 29,1943
My dearest Kitty,

Mr. Kleiman is out again; his stomach won't give him a moment's peace. He doesn't
even know whether it's stopped bleeding. He came to tell us he wasn't feeling well

and was going home, and for the first time he seemed really down.

Mr. and Mrs. van D. have had more raging battles. The reason is simple: they're
broke. They wanted to sell an overcoat and a suit of Mr. van D. 's, but were unable
to find any buyers. His prices were way too high.

Some time ago Mr. Kleiman was talking about a furrier he knows. This gave Mr. van
D. the idea of selling his wife's fur coat. It's made of rabbit skin, and she's had it for
seventeen years. Mrs. van D. got 325 guilders for it, an enormous amount. She wanted
to keep the money herself to buy new clothes after the war, and it took some doing
before Mr. van D. could make her understand that it was desperately needed to cover
household expenses.

You can't imagine the screaming, shouting, stamping of feet and swearing that went on.
It was terrifying. My family stood holding its breath at the bottom of the stairs, in
case it might be necessary to drag them apart. All the bickering, tears and nervous
tension have become such a stress and strain that I fall into my bed at night crying
and thanking my lucky stars that I have half an hour to myself.

I'm doing fine, except I've got no appetite. I keep hearing: "Goodness, you look
awful!" I must admit they're doing their best to keep me in condition: they're plying
me with dextrose, cod-liver oil, brewer's yeast and calcium. My nerves often get the
better of me, especially on Sundays: that's when I really feel miserable. The
atmosphere is stifling, sluggish, leaden. Outside, you don't hear a single bird, and a
deathly, oppressive silence hangs over the house and clings to me as if it were going
to drag me into the deepest regions of the underworld. At times like these, Father,
Mother and Margot don't matter to me in the least. I wander from room to room,
climb up and down the stairs and feel like a songbird whose wings have been ripped
off and who keeps hurling itself against the bars of its dark cage. "Let me out, where
there's fresh air and laughter!" a voice within me cries. I don't even bother to reply
anymore, but lie down on the divan. Sleep makes the silence and the terrible fear go
by more quickly, helps pass the time, since it's impossible to kill it.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 3, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

To take our minds off matters as well as to develop them, Father ordered a catalog
from a correspondence school. Margot pored through the thick brochure three times

without finding anything to her liking and within her budget. Father was easier to
satisfy and decided to write and ask for a trial lesson in "Elementary Latin." No
sooner said than done. The lesson arrived, Margot set to work enthusiastically and
decided to take the course, despite the expense. It's much too hard for me, though I'd
really like to learn Latin.

To give me a new project as well, Father asked Mr. Kleiman for a children's Bible so
I could finally learn something about the New Testament.

"Are you planning to give Anne a Bible for Hanukkah?" Margot asked, somewhat
perturbed.

"Yes. . . Well, maybe St. Nicholas Day would be a better occasion," Father replied.
Jesus and Hanukkah don't exactly go together.

Since the vacuum cleaner's broken, I have to take an old brush to the rug every night.
The window's closed, the light's on, the stove's burning, and there I am brushing away
at the rug. "That's sure to be a problem," I thought to myself the first time. "There're
bound to be complaints." I was right: Mother got a headache from the thick clouds of
dust whirling around the room, Margot's new Latin dictionary was caked with dirt, and
rim grumbled that the floor didn't look any different anyway. Small thanks for my
pains.

We've decided that from now on the stove is going to be lit at seven-thirty on
Sunday mornings instead of five -thirty. I think it's risky. What will the neighbors

think of our smoking chimney?

It's the same with the curtains. Ever since we first went into hiding, they've been
tacked firmly to the windows. Sometimes one of the ladies or gentlemen can't resist
the urge to peek outside. The result: a storm of reproaches. The response: "Oh,
nobody will notice." That's how every act of carelessness begins and ends. No one
will notice, no one will hear, no one will pay the least bit of attention. Easy to say,
but is it true?

At the moment, the tempestuous quarrels have subsided; only Dussel and the van

Daans are still at loggerheads. When Dussel is talking about Mrs. van D., he invariably

calls her' 'that old bat" or "that stupid hag," and conversely, Mrs. van D. refers to our

ever so learned gentleman as an "old maid" or a "touchy neurotic spinster, etc.

The pot calling the kettle black!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY EVENING, NOVEMBER 8,1943
Dearest Kitty,

If you were to read all my letters in one sitting, you'd be struck by the fact that they
were written in a variety of moods. It annoys me to be so dependent on the moods
here in the Annex, but I'm not the only one: we're all subject to them. If I'm
engrossed in a book, I have to rearrange my thoughts before I can mingle with other
people, because otherwise they might think I was strange. As you can see, I'm
currently in the middle of a depression. I couldn't really tell you what set it off, but I
think it stems from my cowardice, which confronts me at every turn. This evening,
when Bep was still here, the doorbell rang long and loud. I instantly turned white, my
stomach churned, and my heart beat wildly — and all because I was afraid.

At night in bed I see myself alone in a dungeon, without Father and Mother. Or I'm
roaming the streets, or the Annex is on fire, or they come in the middle of the night
to take us away and I crawl under my bed in desperation. I see everything as if it
were actually taking place. And to think it might all happen soon!

Miep often says she envies us because we have such peace and quiet here. That may

be true, but she's obviously not thinking about our fear.

I simply can't imagine the world will ever be normal again for us. I do talk about
"after the war," but it's as if I were talking about a castle in the air, something that
can Ii never come true.

I see the ei ght of us in the Annex as if we were a patch of blue sky surrounded by
menacing black clouds. The perfectly round spot on which we're standing is still safe,
but the clouds are moving in on us, and the ring between us and the approaching
danger is being pulled tighter and tighter. We're surrounded by darkness and danger,
and in our desperate search for a way out we keep bumping into each other. We look
at the fighting down below and the peace and beauty up above. In the meantime,
we've been cut off by the dark mass of clouds, so that we can go neither up nor
down. It looms before us like an impenetrable wall, trying to crush us, but not yet

able to. I can only cry out and implore, "Oh, ring, ring, open wide and let us out!"

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 11, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

I have a good title for this chapter:

Ode to My Fountain Pen
In Memoriam

My fountain pen was always one of my most prized possessions; I valued it highly,
especially because it had a thick nib, and I can only write neatly with thick nibs. It
has led a long and interesting fountain-pen life, which I will summarize below.

When I was nine, my fountain pen (packed in cotton) arrived as a "sample of no
commercial value" all the way from Aachen, where my grandmother (the kindly donor)
used to live. I lay in bed with the flu, while the February winds howled around the
apartment house. This splendid fountain pen came in a red leather case, and I showed
it to my girlfriends the first chance I got. Me, Anne Frank, the proud owner of a
fountain pen.

When I was ten, I was allowed to take the pen to school, and to my surprise, the
teacher even let me write with it. When I was eleven, however, my treasure had to
be tucked away again, because my sixth-grade teacher allowed us to use only school
pens and inkpots. When I was twelve, I started at the Jewish Fyceum and my fountain
pen was given a new case in honor of the occasion. Not only did it have room for a
pencil, it also had a zipper, which was much more impressive. When I was thirteen,
the fountain pen went with me to the Annex, and together we've raced through
countless diaries and compositions. I'd turned fourteen and my fountain pen was
enjoying the last year of its life with me when . . .

It was just after five on Friday afternoon. I came out of my room and was about to
sit down at the table to write when I was roughly pushed to one side to make room
for Margot and Father, who wanted to practice their Latin. The fountain pen remained
unused on the table, while its owner, sighing, was forced to make do with a very tiny
corner of the table, where she began rubbing beans. That's how we remove mold from
the beans and restore them to their original state. At a quarter to six I swept the
floor, dumped the dirt into a news paper, along with the rotten beans, and tossed it
into the stove. A giant flame shot up, and I thought it was wonderful that the stove,
which had been gasping its last breath, had made such a miraculous recovery.

All was quiet again. The Latin students had left, and I sat down at the table to pick

up where I'd left off. But no matter where I looked, my fountain pen was nowhere in
sight. I took another look. Margot looked, Mother looked, Father looked, Dussel looked.
But it had vanished.

"Maybe it fell in the stove, along with the beans!" Margot suggested.

"No, it couldn't have!" I replied.

But that evening, when my fountain pen still hadn't turned up, we all assumed it had
been burned, especially because celluloid is highly inflammable. Our darkest fears were
confirmed the next day when Father went to empty the stove and discovered the clip,
used to fasten it to a pocket, among the ashes. Not a trace of the gold nib was left.
"It must have melted into stone," Father conjectured.

I'm left with one consolation, small though it may be: my fountain pen was cremated,
just as I would like to be someday!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 17, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Recent events have the house rocking on its foundations. Owing to an outbreak of
diphtheria at Bep's, she won't be allowed to come in contact with us for six weeks.
Without her, the cooking and shopping will be very difficult, not to mention how much
we'll miss her company. Mr. Kleiman is still in bed and has eaten nothing but gruel
for three weeks. Mr. Kugler is up to his neck in work.

Margot sends her Latin lessons to a teacher, who corrects and then returns them.
She's registered under Bep's name. The teacher's very nice, and witty too. I bet he's
glad to have such a smart student.

Dussel is in a turmoil and we don't know why. It all began with Dussel's saying
nothing when he was upstairs; he didn't exchange so much as a word with either Mr.
or Mrs. van Daan. We all noticed it. This went on for a few days, and then Mother
took the opportunity to warn him about Mrs. van D., who could make life miserable
for him. Dussel said Mr. van Daan had started the silent treatment and he had no
intention of breaking it. I should explain that yesterday was November 16, the first
anniversary of his living in the Annex. Mother received a plant in honor of the
occasion, but Mrs. van Daan, who had alluded to the date for weeks and made no

bones about the fact that she thought Dussel should treat us to dinner, received
nothing. Instead of making use of the opportunity to thank us — for the first time
— for unselfishly taking him in, he didn't utter a word. And on the morning of the
sixteenth, when I asked him whether I should offer him my congratulations or my
condolences, he replied that either one would do. Mother, having cast herself in the
role of peacemaker, made no headway whatsoever, and the situation finally ended in a
draw.

I can say without exaggeration that Dussel has definitely got a screw loose. We often
laugh to ourselves because he has no memory, no fixed opinions and no common
sense. He's amused us more than once by trying to pass on the news he's just heard,
since the message invariably gets garbled in transmission. Furthermore, he answers
every reproach or accusation with a load of fine 1\ promises, which he never manages
to keep.

"Der Mann hat einen grossen Geist
Una ist so klein van Taten!"*

[*A well-known expression:

"The spirit of the man is great,

How puny are his deeds."

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, NOVEMBER 27, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Last night, just as I was falling asleep, Hanneli suddenly appeared before me.

I saw her there, dressed in rags, her face thin and worn. She looked at me with such
sadness and reproach in her enormous eyes that I could read the message in them:
"Oh, Anne, why have you deserted me? Help me, help me, rescue me from this hell!"

And I can't help her. I can only stand by and watch while other people suffer and die.
All I can do is pray to God to bring her back to us. I saw Hanneli, and no one else,
and I understood why. I misjudged her, wasn't mature enough to understand how
difficult it was for her. She was devoted to her girlfriend, and it must have seemed as
though I were trying to take her away. The poor thing, she must have felt awful! I
know, because I recognize the feeling in myself! I had an occasional flash of
understanding, but then got selfishly wrapped up again in my own problems and
pleasures.

It was mean of me to treat her that way, and now she was looking at me, oh so
helplessly, with her pale face and beseeching eyes. If only I could help her! Dear God,
I have everything I could wish for, while fate has her in its deadly clutches. She was
as devout as I am, maybe even more so, and she too wanted to do what was right.
But then why have I been chosen to live, while she's probably going to die? What's
the difference between us? Why are we now so far apart?

To be honest, I hadn't thought of her for months — no, for at least a year. I hadn't
forgotten her entirely, and yet it wasn't until I saw her before me that I thought of all
her suffering.

Oh, Hanneli, I hope that if you live to the end of the war and return to us, I'll be able
to take you in and make up for the wrong I've done you.

But even if I were ever in a position to help, she wouldn't need it more than she does
now. I wonder if she ever thinks of me, and what she's feeling?

Merciful God, comfort her, so that at least she won't be alone. Oh, if only You could
tell her I'm thinking of her with compassion and love, it might help her go on.

I've got to stop dwelling on this. It won't get me anywhere. I keep seeing her
enormous eyes, and they haunt me. Does Hanneli really and truly believe in God, or
has religion merely been foisted upon her? I don't even know that. I never took the
trouble to ask.

Hanneli, Hanneli, if only I could take you away, if only I could share everything I have
with you. It's too late. I can't help, or undo the wrong I've done. But I'll never forget
her again and I'll always pray for her!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, DECEMBER 6, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

The closer it got to St. Nicholas Day, the more we all thought back to last year's
festively decorated basket.

More than anyone, I thought it would be terrible to skip a celebration this year. After
long deliberation, I finally came up with an idea, something funny. I consulted rim, and

a week ago we set to work writing a verse for each person.

Sunday evening at a quarter to eight we trooped upstairs carrying the big laundry
basket, which had been decorated with cutouts and bows made of pink and blue carbon
paper. On top was a large piece of brown wrapping paper with a note attached.
Everyone was rather amazed at the sheer size of the gift. I removed the note and
read it aloud:

"Once again St. Nicholas Day
Has even come to our hideaway;

It won't be quite as Jun, I fear,

As the happy day we had last year.

Then we were hopeful, no reason to doubt
That optimism would win the bout,

And by the time this year came round,

We'd all be free, and s* and sound.

Still, let's not Jorget it's St. Nicholas Day,

Though we've nothing left to give away.

We'll have to find something else to do:

So everyone please look in their shoe!"

As each person took their own shoe out of the basket, there was a roar of laughter.
Inside each shoe was a little wrapped package addressed to its owner.

Yours, Anne

Dearest Kitty,

A bad case of flu has prevented me from writing to you until today. Being sick here
is dreadful. With every cough, I had to duck under the blanket — once, twice, three
times — and try to keep from coughing anymore.

Most of the time the tickle refused to go away, so I had to drink milk with honey,
sugar or cough drops. I get dizzy just thinking about all the cures I've been subjected
to: sweating out the fever, steam treatment, wet compresses, dry compresses, hot
drinks, swabbing my throat, lying still, heating pad, hot-water bottles, lemonade and,
every two hours, the thermometer. Will these remedies really make you better? The
worst part was when Mr. Dussel decided to play doctor and lay his pomaded head on
my bare chest to listen to the sounds. Not only did his hair tickle, but I was
embarrassed, even though he went to school thirty years ago and does have some kind
of medical degree. Why should he lay his head on my heart? After all, he's not my

boyfriend! For that matter, he wouldn't be able to tell a healthy sound from an
unhealthy one.

He'd have to have his ears cleaned first, since he's becoming alarmingly hard of
hearing. But enough about my illness. I'm fit as a fiddle again. I've grown almost half
an inch and gained two pounds. I'm pale, but itching to get back to my books.

Ausnahmsweise* (the only word that will do here [* By way of exception]), we're all
getting on well together. No squabbles, though that probably won't last long. There
hasn't been such peace and quiet in this house for at least six months.

Bep is still in isolation, but any day now her sister will no longer be contagious.

For Christmas, we're getting extra cooking oil, candy and molasses. For Hanukkah, Mr.
Dussel gave Mrs. van Daan and Mother a beautiful cake, which he'd asked Miep to
bake. On top of all the work she has to do! Margot and I received a brooch made out
of a penny, all bright and shiny. I can't really describe it, but it's lovely.

I also have a Christmas present for Miep and Bep. For a whole month I've saved up
the sugar I put on my hot cereal, and Mr. Kleiman has used it to have fondant made.

The weather is drizzly and overcast, the stove stinks, and the food lies heavily on our
stomachs, producing a variety of rumbles.

The war is at an impasse, spirits are low.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, DECEMBER 24, 1943
Dear Kitty,

As I've written you many times before, moods have a tendency to affect us quite a
bit here, and in my case it's been getting worse lately. "Himmelhoch jauchzend, zu
Tode betru'bt"* [* A famous line from Goethe: "On top of the world, or in the depths
of despair."] certainly applies to me. I'm "on top of the world" when I think of how
fortunate we are and compare myself to other Jewish children, and "in the depths of
despair" when, for example, Mrs. Kleiman comes by and talks about Jopie's hockey
club, canoe trips, school plays and afternoon teas with friends.

I don't think I'm jealous of Jopie, but I long to have a really good time for once and

to laugh so hard it hurts.

We're stuck in this house like lepers, especially during winter and the Christmas and
New Year's holidays. Actually, I shouldn't even be writing this, since it makes me
seem so ungrateful, but I can't keep everything to myself, so I'll repeat what I said at
the beginning: "Paper is more patient than people."

Whenever someone comes in from outside, with the wind in their clothes and the cold
on their cheeks, I feel like burying my head under the blankets to keep from thinking,
"When will we be allowed to breathe fresh air again?" I can't do that — on the
contrary, I have to hold my head up high and put a bold face on things, but the
thoughts keep coming anyway. Not just once, but over and over.

Believe me, if you've been shut up for a year and a half, it can get to be too much

for you sometimes. But feelings can't be ignored, no matter how unjust or ungrateful

they seem. I long to ride a bike, dance, whistle, look at the world, feel young and
know that I'm free, and yet I can't let it show, just imagine what would happen if all
eight of us were to feel sorry for ourselves or walk around with the discontent clearly
visible on our faces. Where would that get us? I sometimes wonder if anyone will
ever understand what I mean, if anyone will ever overlook my ingratitude and not
worry about whether or not I'm Jewish and merely see me as a teenager badly in
need of some good plain fun. I don't know, and I wouldn't be able to talk about it with

anyone, since I'm sure I'd start to cry. Crying can bring relief, as long as you don't

cry alone. Despite all my theories and efforts, I miss — every day and every hour of
the day — having a mother who understands me. That's why with everything I do
and write, I imagine the kind of mom I'd like to be to my children later on. The kind
of mom who doesn't take everything people say too seriously, but who does take me
seriously. I find it difficult to describe what I mean, but the word' 'mom" says it all.
Do you know what I've come up with? In order to give me the feeling of calling my
mother something that sounds like "Mom," I often call her" Momsy." Sometimes I
shorten it to "Moms": an imperfect "Mom." I wish I could honor her by removing the
"s." It's a good thing she doesn't realize this, since it would only make her unhappy.

Well, that's enough of that. My writing has raised me somewhat from "the depths of
despair."

Yours, Anne

It's the day after Christmas, and I can't help thinking about Pirn and the story he told
me this time last year. I didn't understand the meaning of his words then as well as I
do now. If only he'd bring it up again, I might be able to show him I understood what

he meant!

I think Pim told me because he, who knows the "intimate secrets" of so many others,
needed to express his own feelings for once! Pim never talks about himself, and I
don't think Margot has any inkling of what he's been through. Poor Pim, he can't fool
me into thinking he's forgotten that girl. He never will. It's made him very
accommodating, since he's not blind to Mother's faults. I hope I'm going to be a little
like him, without having to go through what he has!

Anne

MONDAY, DECEMBER 27, 1943

Friday evening, for the first time in my life, I received a Christmas present. Mr.
Kleiman, Mr. Kugler and the girls had prepared a wonderful surprise for us. Miep
made a delicious Christmas cake with "Peace 1944" written on top, and Bep provided a
batch of cookies that was up to prewar standards.

There was a jar of yogurt for Peter, Margot and me, and a bottle of beer for each of
the adults. And once again everything was wrapped so nicely, with pretty pictures
glued to the packages. For the rest, the holidays passed by quickly for us.

Anne

WEDNESDAY, DECEMBER 29, 1943

I was very sad again last night. Grandma and Hanneli came to me once more.
Grandma, oh, my sweet Grandma. How little we understood what she suffered, how
kind she always was and what an interest she took in everything that concerned us.
And to think that all that time she was carefully guarding her terrible secret. *
[*Anne's grandmother was terminally ill.]

Grandma was always so loyal and good. She would never have let any of us down.
Whatever happened, no matter how much I misbehaved, Grandma always stuck up for
me. Grandma, did you love me, or did you not understand me either? I don't know.
How lonely Grandma must have been, in spite of us. You can be lonely even when
you're loved by many people, since you're still not bd'"dl" any 0 y s one an only.

And Hanneli? Is she still alive? What's she doing? Dear God, watch over her and bring
her back to us. Hanneli, you're a reminder of what my fate might have been. I keep
seeing myself in your place. So why am I often miserable about what goes on here?

Shouldn't I be happy, contented and glad, except when I'm thinking of Hanneli and
those suffering along with her? I'm selfish and cowardly. Why do I always think and
dream the most awful things and want to scream in terror? Because, in spite of
everything, I still don't have enough faith in God. He's given me so much, which I
don't deserve, and yet each day I make so many mistakes!

Thinking about the suffering of those you hold dear can reduce you to tears! in fact,
you could spend the whole day crying. The most you can do is pray for God to
perform a miracle and save at least some of them. And I hope I'm doing enough of
that!

Anne

THURSDAY, DECEMBER 30, 1943
Dearest Kitty,

Since the last raging quarrels, things have settled down here, not only between
ourselves, Dussel and "upstairs," but also between Mr. and Mrs. van D. Nevertheless,
a few dark thunderclouds are heading this way, and all because of . . . food. Mrs. van
D. came up with the ridiculous idea of frying fewer potatoes in the morning and saving
them for later in the day. Mother and Dussel and the rest of us didn't agree with her,
so now we're dividing up the potatoes as well. It seems the fats and oils aren't being
doled out fairly, and Mother's going to have to put a stop to it. I'll let you know if
there are any interesting developments. For the last few months now we've been
splitting up the meat (theirs with fat, ours without), the soup (they eat it, we don't),
the potatoes (theirs peeled, ours not), the extras and now the fried potatoes too.

If only we could split up completely!

Yours, Anne

P.S. Bep had a picture postcard of the entire Royal Family copied for me. Juliana
looks very young, and so does the Queen. The three little girls are adorable. It was
incredibly nice of Bep, don't you think?

SUNDAY, JANUARY 2, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

This morning, when I had nothing to do, I leafed through the pages of my diary and

came across so many letters dealing with the subject of "Mother" in such strong terms
that I was shocked. I said to myself, "Anne, is that really you talking about hate? Oh,
Anne, how could you?"

I continued to sit with the open book in my hand and wonder why I was filled with so
much anger and hate that I had to confide it all to you. I tried to understand the Anne
of last year and make apologies for her, because as long as I leave you with these
accusations and don't attempt to explain what prompted them, my conscience won't be
clear. I was suffering then (and still do) from moods that kept my head under water
(figuratively speaking) and allowed me to see things only from my own perspective,
without calmly considering what the others — those whom I, with my mercurial
temperament, had hurt or offended — had said, and then acting as they would have
done.

I hid inside myself, thought of no one but myself and calmly wrote down all my joy,
sarcasm and sorrow in my diary. Because this diary has become a kind of memory

book, it means a great deal to me, but I could easily write "over and done with" on

many of its pages.

I was furious at Mother (and still am a lot of the time). It's true, she didn't
understand me, but I didn't understand her either. Because she loved me, she was
tender and affectionate, but because of the difficult situations I put her in, and the sad

circumstances in which she found herself, she was nervous and irritable, so I can

understand why she was often short with me.

I was offended, took it far too much to heart and was insolent and beastly to her,
which, in turn, made her unhappy. We were caught in a vicious circle of
unpleasantness and sorrow. Not a very happy period for either of us, but at least it's
coming to an end. I didn't want to see what was going on, and I felt very sorry for
myself, but that's understandable too.

Those violent outbursts on paper are simply expressions of anger that, in normal life,
I could have worked off by locking myself in my room and stamping my foot a few
times or calling Mother names behind her back.

The period of tearfully passing judgment on Mother is over. I've grown wiser and
Mother's nerves are a bit steadier. Most of the time I manage to hold my tongue
when I'm annoyed, and she does too; so on the surface, we seem to be getting along
better. But there's one thing I can't do, and that's to love Mother with the devotion of
a child.

I soothe my conscience with the thought that it's better for unkind words to be down
on paper than for Mother to have to carry them around in her heart.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, JANUARY 6, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Today I have two things to confess. It's going to take a long time, but I have to tell
them to someone, and you're the most likely candidate, since I know you'll keep a
secret, no matter what happens.

The first is about Mother. As you know, I've frequently complained about her and then
tried my best to be nice. I've suddenly realized what's wrong with her. Mother has
said that she sees us more as friends than as daughters. That's all very nice, of
course, except that a friend can't take the place of a mother. I need my mother to set
a good example and be a person I can respect, but in most matters she's an example
of what not to do. I have the feeling that Margot thinks so differently about these
things that she'd never be able to understand what I've just told you. And Father
avoids all conversations having to do with Mother.

I imagine a mother as a woman who, first and foremost, possesses a great deal of
tact, especially toward her adolescent children, and not one who, like Momsy, pokes
fun at me when I cry. Not because I'm in pain, but because of other things.

This may seem trivial, but there's one incident I've never forgiven her for. It happened
one day when I had to go to the dentist. Mother and Margot planned to go with me
and agreed I should take my bicycle. When the dentist was finished and we were back
outside, Margot and Mother very sweetly informed me that they were going downtown
to buy or look at something, I don't remember what, and of course I wanted to go
along. But they said I couldn't come because I had my bike with me. Tears of rage
rushed to my eyes, and Margot and Mother began laughing at me. I was so furious
that I stuck my tongue out at them, right there on the street. A little old lady
happened to be passing by, and she looked terribly shocked. I rode my bike home and
must have cried for hours. Strangely enough, even though Mother has wounded me
thousands of times, this particular wound still stings whenever I think of how angry I
was.

I find it difficult to confess the second one because it's about myself. I'm not prudish,
Kitty, and yet every time they give a blow-by-blow account of their trips to the

bathroom, which they often do, my whole body rises in revolt.

Yesterday I read an article on blushing by Sis Heyster. It was as if she'd addressed it
directly to me. Not that I blush easily, but the rest of the article did apply. What she
basically says is that during puberty girls withdraw into themselves and begin thinking
about the wondrous changes taking place in their bodies. I feel that too, which
probably accounts for my recent embarrassment over Margot, Mother and Father. On
the other hand, Margot is a lot shyer than I am, and yet she's not in the least
embarrassed.

I think that what's happening to me is so wonderful, and I don't just mean the changes
taking place on the outside of my body, but also those on the inside. I never discuss
myself or any of these things with others, which is why I have to talk about them to
myself. Whenever I get my period (and that's only been three times), I have the
feeling that in spite of all the pain, discomfort and mess, I'm carrying around a sweet
secret. So even though it's a nuisance, in a certain way I'm always looking forward to
the time when I'll feel that secret inside me once again.

Sis Heyster also writes that girls my age feel very insecure about themselves and are
just beginning to discover that they're individuals with their own ideas, thoughts and
habits. I'd just turned thirteen when I came here, so I started thinking about myself
and realized that I've become an "independent person" sooner than most girls.
Sometimes when I lie in bed at night I feel a terrible urge to touch my breasts and
listen to the quiet, steady beating of my heart.

Unconsciously, I had these feelings even before I came here. Once when I was
spending the night at Jacque's, I could no longer restrain my curiosity about her body,
which she'd always hidden from me and which I'd never seen. I asked her whether, as
proof of our friendiship, we could touch each other's breasts. Jacque refused.

I also had a terrible desire to kiss her, which I did. Every time I see a female nude,
such as the Venus in my art history book, I go into ecstasy. Sometimes I find them
so exquisite I have to struggle to hold back my tears. If only I had a girlfriend!

THURSDAY, JANUARY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

My longing for someone to talk to has become so unbearable that I somehow took it
into my head to select Peter for this role. On the few occasions when I have gone to
Peter's room during the day, I've always thought it was nice and cozy. But Peter's too

polite to show someone the door when they're bothering him, so I've never dared to
stay long. I've always been afraid he'd think I was a pest. I've been looking for an
excuse to linger in his room and get him talking without his noticing, and yesterday I
got my chance. Peter, you see, is currently going through a crossword-puzzle craze,
and he doesn't do anything else all day. I was helping him, and we soon wound up
sitting across from each other at his table, Peter on the chair and me on the divan.

It gave me a wonderful feeling when I looked into his dark blue eyes and saw how
bashful my unexpected visit had made him. I could read his innermost thoughts, and in
his face I saw a look of helplessness and uncertainty as to how to behave, and at the
same time a flicker of awareness of his masculinity. I saw his shyness, and I melted.
I wanted to say, "Tell me about yourself. Look beneath my chatty exterior." But I
found that it was easier to think up questions than to ask them.

The evening came to a close, and nothing happened, except that I told him about the
article on blushing. Not what I wrote you, of course, just that he would grow more
secure as he got older. "

That night I lay in bed and cried my eyes out, all the i while making sure no one
could hear me. The idea that I had to beg Peter for favors was simply revolting. But
people will do almost anything to satisfy their longings; take me, for example, I've
made up my mind to visit Peter more often and, somehow, get him to talk to me.

You mustn't think I'm in love with Peter, because I'm not. If the van Daans had had a
daughter instead of a son, I'd have tried to make friends with her.

This morning I woke up just before seven and immediately remembered what I'd been
dreaming about. I was sitting on a chair and across from me was Peter. . . Peter

Schiff. We were looking at a book of drawings by Mary Bos. The dream was so vivid

I can even remember some of the drawings. But that wasn't all — the dream went

on. Peter's eyes suddenly met mine, and I stared for a long time into those velvety

brown eyes. Then he said very softly, "If I'd only known, I'd have come to you long
ago!" I turned abruptly away, overcome by emotion. And then I felt a soft,

oh-so-cool and gentle cheek against mine, and it felt so good, so good . . .

At that point I woke up, still feeling his cheek against mine and his brown eyes

staring deep into my heart, so deep that he could read how much I'd loved him and

how much I still do. Again my eyes filled with tears, and I was sad because I'd lost

him once more, and yet at the same time glad because I knew with certainty that
Peter is still the only one for me. '

It's funny, but I often have such vivid images in my dreams. One night I saw
Grammy* [*Grammy is Anne's grandmother on her father's side, and Grandma her
grandmother on her mother's side.] so clearly that I could even make out her skin of
soft, crinkly velvet. Another time Grandma appeared to me as a guardian angel. After
that it was Hanneli, who still symbolizes to me the suffering of my friends as well as
that of Jews in general, so that when I'm praying for her, I'm also praying for all the
Jews and all those in need.

And now Peter, my dearest Peter. I've never had such a clear mental image of him. I
don't need a photograph, I can see him oh so well.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JANUARY 7, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

I'm such an idiot. I forgot that I haven't yet told you the story of my one true love.

When I was a little girl, way back in kindergarten, I took a liking to Sally Kimmel.
His father was gone, and he and his mother lived with an aunt. One of Sally's cousins
was a good-looking, slender, dark-haired boy named Appy, who later turned out to
look like a movie idol and aroused more admiration than the short, comical, chubby
Sally. For a long time we went everywhere together, but aside from that, my love was
unrequited until Peter crossed my path. I had an out-and-out crush on him. He liked
me too, and we were inseparable for one whole summer. I can still see us walking
hand in hand through our neighborhood, Peter in a white cotton suit and me in a short
summer dress. At the end of the summer vacation he went to the seventh grade at
the middle school, while I was in the sixth grade at the grammar school. He'd pick me
up on the way home, or I'd pick him up. Peter was the ideal boy: tall, good-looking
and slender, with a serious, quiet and intelligent face. He had dark hair, beautiful
brown eyes, ruddy cheeks and a nicely pointed nose. I was crazy about his smile,
which made him look so boyish and mischievous.

I'd gone away to the countryside during summer vacation, and when I came back,
Peter was no longer at his old address; he'd moved and was living with a much older
boy, who apparently told him I was just a kid, because Peter stopped seeing me. I
loved him so much that I didn't want to face the truth. I kept clinging to him until the
day I finally realized that if I continued to chase after him, people would say I was
boy-crazy.

The years went by. Peter hung around with girls his own age and no longer bothered
to say hello to me. I started school at the Jewish Lyceum, and several boys in my
class were in love with me. I enjoyed it and felt honored by their attentions, but that
was all. Later on, Hello had a terrible crush on me, but as I've already told you, I
never fell in love again.

There's a saying: "Time heals all wounds." That's how it was with me. I told myself
I'd forgotten Peter and no longer liked him in the least. But my memories of him were
so strong that I had to admit to myself that the only reason I no longer liked him was
that I was jealous of the other girls. This morning I realized that nothing has changed;
on the contrary, as I've grown older and more mature, my love has grown along with
me. I can understand now that Peter thought I was childish, and yet it still hurts to
think he'd forgotten me completely. I saw his face so clearly; I knew for certain that
no one but Peter could have stuck in my mind that way.

I've been in an utter state of confusion today. When Father kissed me this morning, I
wanted to shout, "Oh, if only you were Peter!" I've been thinking of him constantly,
and all day long I've been repeating to myself, "Oh, Petel, my darling, darling Petel . .

Where can I find help? I simply have to go on living and praying to God that, if we
ever get out of here, Peter's path will cross mine and he'll gaze into my eyes, read
the love in them and say, "Oh, Anne, if I'd only known, I'd have come to you long
ago."

Once when Father and I were talking about sex, he said I was too young to
understand that kind of desire. But I thought I did understand it, and now I'm sure I
do. Nothing is as dear to me now as my darling Petel!

I saw my face in the mirror, and it looked so different. My eyes were clear and deep,
my cheeks were rosy, which they hadn't been in weeks, my mouth was much softer. I
looked happy, and yet there was something so sad in my expression that the smile
immediately faded from my lips. I'm not happy, since I know Petel's not thinking of
me, and yet I can still feel his beautiful eyes gazing at me and his cool, soft cheek
against mine. . . Oh, Petel, Petel, how am I ever going to free myself from your
image? Wouldn't anyone who took your place be a poor substitute? I love you, with a
love so great that it simply couldn't keep growing inside my heart, but had to leap out
and reveal itself in all its magnitude.

A week ago, even a day ago, if you'd asked me, "Which of your friends do you think
you'd be most likely to marry?" I'd have answered, "Sally, since he makes me feel

good, peaceful and safe!" But now I'd cry, "Petel, because I love him with all my
heart and all my soul. I surrender myself completely!" Except for that one thing: he
may touch my face, but that's as far as it goes.

This morning I imagined I was in the front attic with Petel, sitting on the floor by the
windows, and after talking for a while, we both began to cry. Moments later I felt his
mouth and his wonderful cheek! Oh, Petel, come to me. Think of me, my dearest
Petel!

WEDNESDAY, JANUARY 12, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Bep's been back for the last two weeks, though her sister won't be allowed back at
school until next week. Bep herself spent two days in bed with a bad cold. Miep and
Jan were also out for two days, with upset stomachs.

I'm currently going through a dance and ballet craze and am diligently practicing my
dance steps every evening. I've made an ultramodern dance costume out of a lacy
lavender slip belonging to Momsy. Bias tape is threaded through the top and tied just
above the bust. A pink corded ribbon completes the ensemble. I tried to turn my
tennis shoes into ballet slippers, but with no success. My stiff limbs are well on the
way to becoming as limber as they used to be. A terrific exercise is to sit on the
floor, place a heel in each hand and raise both legs in the air. I have to sit on a
cushion, because otherwise my poor backside really takes a beating.

Everyone here is reading a book called A Cloudless Morning. Mother thought it was
extremely good because it describes a number of adolescent problems. I thought to
myself, a bit ironically, "Why don't you take more interest in your own adolescents
first!"

I think Mother believes that Margot and I have a better relationship with our parents
than anyone in the whole wide world, and that no mother is more involved in the lives
of her children than she is. She must have my sister in mind, since I don't believe
Margot has the same problems and thoughts as I do. Far be it from me to point out
to Mother that one of her daughters is not at all what she imagines. She'd be
completely bewildered, and anyway, she'd never be able to change; I'd like to spare
her that grief, especially since I know that everything would remain the same. Mother
does sense that Margot loves her much more than I do, but she thinks I'm just going
through a phase.

Margot's gotten much nicer. She seems a lot different than she used to be. She's not

nearly as catty these days and is becoming a real friend. She no longer thinks of me

as a litde kid who doesn't count.

It's funny, but I can sometimes see myself as others see me. I take a leisurely look
at the person called "Anne Frank" and browse through the pages of her life as though
she were a stranger.

Before I came here, when I didn't think about things as much as I do now, I
occasionally had the feeling that I didn't belong to Momsy, Pirn and Margot and that I
would always be an outsider. I sometimes went around for six months at a time
pretending I was an orphan. Then I'd chastise myself for playing the victim, when
really, I'd always been so fortunate. After that I'd force myself to be friendly for a
while. Every morning when I heard footsteps on the stairs, I hoped it would be
Mother coming to say good morning. I'd greet her warmly, because I honesly did look

forward to her affectionate glance. But then she'd snap at me for having made some

comment or other (and I'd go off to school feeling completely discouraged.

On the way home I'd make excuses for her, telling myself that she had so many
worries. I'd arrive home in high spirits, chatting nineteen to the dozen, until the events
of the morning would repeat themselves and I'd leave the room with my schoolbag in
my hand and a pensive look on my face. Sometimes I'd decide to stay angry, but then
I always had so much to talk about after school that I'd forget my resolution and want
Mother to stop whatever she was doing and lend a willing ear. Then the time would
come once more when I no longer listened for the steps on the stairs and felt lonely
and cried into my pillow every night.

Everything has gotten much worse here. But you already knew that. Now God has sent
someone to help me: Peter. I fondle my pendant, press it to my lips and think, "What
do I care! Petel is mine and nobody knows it!" With this in mind, I can rise above
every nasty remark. Which of the people here would suspect that so much is going on
in the mind of a teenage girl?

SATURDAY, JANUARY 15, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

There's no reason for me to go on describing all our quarrels and arguments down to
the last detail. It's enough to tell you that we've divided many things like meat and
fats and oils and are frying our own potatoes. Recently we've been eating a little
extra rye bread because by four o'clock we're so hungry for dinner we can barely

control our rumbling stomachs.

Mother's birthday is rapidly approaching. She received some extra sugar from Mr.
Kugler, which sparked off jealousy on the part of the van Daans, because Mrs. van D.
didn't receive any on her birthday. But what's the point of boring you with harsh
words, spiteful conversations and tears when you know they bore us even more?

Mother has expressed a wish, which isn't likely to come true any time soon: not to
have to see Mr. van Daan's face for two whole weeks. I wonder if everyone who
shares a house sooner or later ends up at odds with their fellow residents. Or have
we just had a stroke of bad luck? At mealtime, when Dussel helps himself to a
quarter of the half-filled gravy boat and leaves the rest of us to do without, I lose
my appetite and feel like jumping to my feet, knocking him off his chair and throwing
him out the door.

Are most people so stingy and selfish? I've gained some insight into human nature
since I came here, which is good, but I've had enough for the present. Peter says the
same.

The war is going to go on despite our quarrels and our longing for freedom and fresh
air, so we should try to make the best of our stay here.

I'm preaching, but I also believe that if I live here much longer, I'll turn into a
dried-up old beanstalk. And all I really want is to be an honest-to-goodness
teenager!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY EVENING, JANUARY 19, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

I (there I go again!) don't know what's happened, but since my dream I keep noticing
how I've changed. By the way, I dreamed about Peter again last night and once again I
felt his eyes penetrate mine, but this dream was less vivid and not quite as beautiful
as the last.

You know that I always used to be jealous of Margot's relationship with Father.
There's not a trace of my jealousy left now; I still feel hurt when Father's nerves
cause him to be unreasonable toward me, but then I think, "I can't blame you for
being the way you are. You talk so much about the minds of children and adolescents,

but you don't know the first thing about them!" I long for more than Father's
affection, more than his hugs and kisses. Isn't it awful of me to be so preoccupied
with myself? Shouldn't I, who want to be good and kind, forgive them first? I forgive
Mother too, but every time she makes a sarcastic remark or laughs at me, it's all I
can do to control myself.

I know I'm far from being what I should; will I ever be?

Anne Frank

P.S. Father asked if I told you about the cake. For Mother's birthday, she received a
real mocha cake, prewar quality, from the office. It was a really nice day! But at the
moment there's no room in my head for things like that.

SATURDAY, JANUARY 22, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Can you tell me why people go to such lengths to hide their real selves? Or why I
always behave very differently when I'm in the company of others? Why do people
have so little trust in one another? I know there must be a reason, but sometimes I
think it's horrible that you can't ever confide in anyone, not even those closest to you.

It seems as if I've grown up since the night I had that dream, as if I've become more
independent. You'll be amazed when I tell you that even my attitude toward the van
Daans has changed. I've stopped looking at all the discussions and arguments from my
family's biased point of view. What's brought on such a radical change? Well, you see,
I suddenly realized that if Mother had been different, if she'd been a real mom, our
relationship would have been very, very different. Mrs. van Daan is by no means a
wonderful person, yet half the arguments could have been avoided if Mother hadn't
been so hard to deal with every time they got onto a tricky subject. Mrs. van Daan
does have one good point, though: you can talk to her. She may be selfish, stingy and
underhanded, but she'll readily back down as long as you don't provoke her and make
her unreasonable. This tactic doesn't work every time, but if you're patient, you can
keep trying and see how far you get.

All the conflicts about our upbringing, about not pampering children, about the food
— about everything, absolutely everything — might have taken a different turn if
we'd remained open and on friendly terms instead of always seeing the worst side.

I know exactly what you're going to say, Kitty.

"But, Anne, are these words really coming from your lips? From you, who have had to
put up with so many unkind words from upstairs? From you, who are aware of all the
injustices?"

And yet they are coming from me. I want to take a fresh look at things and form my

own opinion, not just ape my parents, as in the proverb "The apple never falls far

from the tree." I want to reexamine the van Daans and decide for myself what's true
and what's been blown out of proportion. If I wind up being disappointed in them, I
can always side with Father and Mother. But if not, I can try to change their attitude.
And if that doesn't work, I'll have to stick with my own opinions and judgment. I'll
take every opportunity to speak openly to Mrs. van D. about our many differences and
not be afraid — despite my reputation as a smart aleck — to offer my impartial
opinion. I won't say anything negative about my own family, though that doesn't mean
I won't defend them if somebody else does, and as of today, my gossiping is a thing
of the past.

Up to now I was absolutely convinced that the van Daans were entirely to blame for

the quarrels, but now I'm sure the fault was largely ours. We were right as far as the

subject matter was concerned, but intelligent people (such as ourselves!) should have
more insight into how to deal with others.

I hope I've got at least a touch of that insight, and that I'll find an occasion to put it
to good use.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, JANUARY 24, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

A very strange thing has happened to me. (Actually, "happened" isn't quite the right
word.)

Before I came here, whenever anyone at home or at school talked about sex, they
were either secretive or disgusting. Any words having to do with sex were spoken in
a low whisper, and kids who weren't in the know were often laughed at. That struck
me as odd, and I often wondered why people were so mysterious or obnoxious when
they talked about this subject. But because I couldn't change things, I said as little as
possible or asked my girlfriends for information.

After I'd learned quite a lot, Mother once said to me, "Anne, let me give you some
good advice. Never discuss this with boys, and if they bring it up, don't answer them."

I still remember my exact reply. "No, of course not," I exclaimed. "Imagine!" And
nothing more was said.

When we first went into hiding, Father often told me about things I'd rather have
heard from Mother, and I learned the rest from books or things I picked up in
conversations.

Peter van Daan wasn't ever as obnoxious about this subject as the boys at school. Or
maybe just once or twice, in the beginning, though he wasn't trying to get me to talk.
Mrs. van Daan once told us she'd never discussed these matters with Peter, and as far
as she knew, neither had her husband. Apparently she didn't even know how much
Peter knew or where he got his information.

Yesterday, when Margot, Peter and I were peeling potatoes, the conversation somehow
turned to Boche. "We're still not sure whether Boche is a boy or a girl, are we?" I
asked.

Yes we are, he answered. "Boche is a tomcat."

I began to laugh. "Some tomcat if he's pregnant."

Peter and Margot joined in the laughter. You see, a month or two ago Peter informed
us that Boche was sure to have kittens before long, because her stomach was rapidly
swelling. However, Boche's fat tummy turned out to be due to a bunch of stolen
bones. No kittens were growing inside, much less about to be born.

Peter felt called upon to defend himself against my accusation. "Come with me. You
can see for yourself. I was horsing around with the cat one day, and I could definitely
see it was a 'he.' "

Unable to restrain my curiosity, I went with him to the warehouse. Boche, however,
wasn't receiving visitors at that hour, and was nowhere in sight. We waited for a
while, but when it got cold, we went back upstairs.

Later that afternoon I heard Peter go downstairs for the second time. I mustered the
courage to walk through the silent house by myself and reached the warehouse. Boche
was on the packing table, playing with Peter, who was getting ready to put him on the
scale and weigh him.

"Hi, do you want to have a look?" Without any preliminaries, he picked up the cat,
turned him over on his back, deftly held his head and paws and began the lesson.
"This is the male sexual organ, these are a few stray hairs, and that's his backside."

The cat flipped himself over and stood up on his little white feet.

If any other boy had pointed out the "male sexual organ" to me, I would never have
given him a second glance. But Peter went on talking in a normal voice about what is
otherwise a very awkward subject. Nor did he have any ulterior motives. By the time
he'd finished, I felt so much at ease that I started acting normally too. We played
with Boche, had a good time, chatted a bit and finally sauntered through the long
warehouse to the door. "Were you there when Mouschi was fixed?"

"Yeah, sure. It doesn't take long. They give the cat an anesthetic, of course."

"Do they take something out?"

"No, the vet just snips the tube. There's nothing to see on the outside."

I had to get up my nerve to ask a question, since it wasn't as "normal" as I thought.
"Peter, the German word Geschlechtsteil means 'sexual organ,' doesn't it? But then the
male and female ones have different names."

"I know that."

"The female one is a vagina, that I know, but I don't know what it's called in males."

"Oh well," I said. "How are we supposed to know these words? Most of the time you
just come across them by accident."

"Why wait? I'll ask my parents. They know more than I do and they've had more
experience."

We were already on the stairs, so nothing more was said.

Yes, it really did happen. I'd never have talked to a girl about this in such a normal
tone of voice. I'm also certain that this isn't what Mother meant when she warned me
about boys.

All the same, I wasn't exactly my usual self for the rest of the day. When I thought

back to our talk, it struck me as odd. But I've learned at least one thing: there are
young people, even those of the opposite sex, who can discuss these things naturally,
without cracking jokes.

Is Peter really going to ask his parents a lot of questions? Is he really the way he
seemed yesterday?

Oh, what do I know?!!!

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JANUARY 28, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

In recent weeks I've developed a great liking for family trees and the genealogical
tables of royal families. I've come to the conclusion that once you begin your search,
you have to keep digging deeper and deeper into the past, which leads you to even
more interesting discoveries.

Although I'm extremely diligent when it comes to my schoolwork and can pretty much
follow the BBC Home Service on the radio, I still spend many of my Sundays sorting
out and looking over my movie -star collection, which has grown to a very respectable
size. Mr. Kugler makes me happy every Monday by bringing me a copy of Cinema &
Theater magazine. The less worldly members of our household often refer to this
small indulgence as a waste of money, yet they never fail to be surprised at how
accurately I can list the actors in any given movie, even after a year. Bep, who often
goes to the movies with her boyfriend on her day off, tells me on

Saturday the name of the show they're going to see, and I then proceed to rattle off
the names of the leading actors and actresses and the reviews. Moms recently
remarked ; that I wouldn't need to go to the movies later on, because !

I know all the plots, the names of the stars and the reviews by heart.

Whenever I come sailing in with a new hairstyle, I I can read the disapproval on their
faces, and I can be sure someone will ask which movie star I'm trying to imitate. My
reply, that it's my own invention, is greeted with ~ skepticism. As for the hairdo, it
doesn't hold its set for ~ more than half an hour. By that time I'm so sick and tired i
of their remarks that I race to the bathroom and restore my hair to its normal mass
of curls.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JANUARY 28, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

This morning I was wondering whether you ever felt like a cow, having to chew my
stale news over and over again until you're so fed up with the monotonous fare that
you yawn and secretly wish Anne would dig up something new.

Sorry, I know you find it dull as ditchwater, but imagine how sick and tired I am of
hearing the same old stuff. If the talk at mealtime isn't about politics or good food,
then Mother or Mrs. van D. trot out stories about their childhood that we've heard a
thousand times before, or Dussel goes on and on about beautiful racehorses, his
Charlotte's extensive wardrobe, leaky rowboats, boys who can swim at the age of four,
aching muscles and frightened patients. It all boils down to this: whenever one of the
eight of us opens his mouth, the other seven can finish the story for him. We know
the punch line of every joke before it gets told, so that whoever's telling it is left to
laugh alone. The various milkmen, grocers and butchers of the two former housewives
have been praised to the skies or run into the ground so many times that in our
imaginations they've grown as old as Methuselah; there's absolutely no chance of
anything new or fresh being brought up for discussion in the Annex.

Still, all this might be bearable if only the grown-ups weren't in the habit of repeating
the stories we hear from Mr. Kleiman, jan or Miep, each time embellishing them with
a few details of their own, so that I often have to pinch my arm under the table to
keep myself from setting the enthusiastic storyteller on the right track. Little children,
such as Anne, must never, ever correct their elders, no matter how many blunders
they make or how often they let their imaginations run away with them.

Jan and Mr. Kleiman love talking about people who have gone underground or into
hiding; they know we're eager to hear about others in our situation and that we truly
sympathize with the sorrow of those who've been arrested as well as the joy of
prisoners who've been freed.

Going underground or into hiding has become as routine as the proverbial pipe and
slippers that used to await the man of the house after a long day at work. There are
many resistance groups, such as Free Netherlands, that forge identity cards, provide
financial support to those in hiding, organize hiding places and find work for young
Christians who go underground. It's amazing how much these generous and unselfish

people do, risking their own lives to help and save others.

The best example of this is our own helpers, who have managed to pull us through so
far and will hopefully bring us safely to shore, because otherwise they'll find
themselves sharing the fate of those they're trying to protect. Never have they uttered
a single word about the burden we must be, never have they complained that we're
too much trouble. They come upstairs every day and talk to the men about business
and politics, to the women about food and wartime difficulties and to the children
about books and newspapers. They put on their most cheerful expressions, bring
flowers and gifts for birthdays and holidays and are always ready to do what they can.
That's something we should never forget; while others display their heroism in battle
or against the Germans, our helpers prove theirs every day by their good spirits and
affection.

The most bizarre stories are making the rounds, yet most of them are really true. For
instance, Mr. Kleiman reported this week that a soccer match was held in the province
of Gelderland; one team consisted entirely of men who had gone underground, and the
other of eleven Military Policemen. In Hilversum, new registration cards were issued.
In order for the many people in hiding to get their rations (you have to show this
card to obtain your ration book or else pay 60 guilders a book), the registrar asked all
those hiding in that district to pick up their cards at a specified hour, when the
documents could be collected at a separate table.

All the same, you have to be careful that stunts like these don't reach the ears of the
Germans.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JANUARY 30, 1944
My dearest Kit,

Another Sunday has rolled around; I don't mind them as much as I did in the
beginning, but they're boring enough.

I still haven't gone to the warehouse yet, but maybe sometime soon. Last night I went
downstairs in the dark, all by myself, after having been there with Father a few nights
before. I stood at the top of the stairs while German planes flew back and forth, and I
knew I was on my own, that I couldn't count on others for support. My fear vanished.
I looked up at the sky and trusted in God.

I have an intense need to be alone. Father has noticed I'm not my usual self, but I
can't tell him what's bothering me. All I want to do is scream "Let me be, leave me
alone!"

Who knows, perhaps the day will come when I'm left alone more than I'd like!

Anne Frank

THURSDAY, FEBRUARY 3, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Invasion fever is mounting daily throughout the country. If you were here, I'm sure
you'd be as impressed as I am at the many preparations, though you'd no doubt laugh
at all the fuss we're making. Who knows, it may all be for nothing!

The papers are full of invasion news and are driving everyone insane with such
statements as: "In the event of a British landing in Holland, the Germans will do what
they can to defend the country, even flooding it, if necessary." They've published
maps of Holland with the potential flood areas marked. Since large portions of
Amsterdam were shaded in, our first question was what we should do if the water in
the streets rose to above our waists. This tricky question elicited a variety of
responses:

"It'll be impossible to walk or ride a bike, so we'll have to wade through the water."

"Don't be silly. We'll have to try and swim. We'll all put on our bathing suits and caps
and swim underwater as much as we can, so nobody can see we're Jews."

"Oh, baloney! I can just imagine the ladies swimming with the rats biting their legs!"
(That was a man, of course: we'll see who screams loudest!)

"We won't even be able to leave the house. The warehouse is so unstable it'll collapse
if there's a flood."

"Listen, everyone, all joking aside, we really ought to try and get a boat."

"Why bother? I have a better idea. We can each take a packing crate from the attic
and row with a wooden spoon."

I'm going to walk on stilts. I used to be a whiz at it when I was young.

"Jan Gies won't need to. He'll let his wife ride piggyback, and then Miep will be on
stilts."

So now you have a rough idea of what's going on, don't you, Kit? This lighthearted
banter is all very amusing, but reality will prove otherwise. The second question about
the invasion was bound to arise: what should we do if the Germans evacuate
Amsterdam?

"Leave the city along with the others. Disguise ourselves as well as we can."

"Whatever happens, don't go outside! The best thing to do is to stay put! The

Germans are capable of herding the entire population of Holland into Germany, where
they'll all die."

"Of course we'll stay here. This is the safest place.

We'll try to talk Kleiman and his family into coming here to live with us. We'll

somehow get hold of a bag of wood shavings, so we can sleep on the floor. Let's ask

Miep and Kleiman to bring some blankets, just in case. And we'll order some extra
cereal grains to supplement the sixty-five pounds we already have. Jan can try to find
some more beans. At the moment we've got about sixty-five pounds of beans and ten
pounds of split peas. And don't forget the fifty cans of vegetables."

"What about the rest, Mother? Give us the latest figures.' ,

"Ten cans of fish, forty cans of milk, twenty pounds of powdered milk, three bottles
of oil, four crocks of butter, four jars of meat, two big jars of strawberries, two jars
of raspberries, twenty jars of tomatoes, ten pounds of oatmeal, nine pounds of rice.
That's it."

Our provisions are holding out fairly well. All the same, we have to feed the office
staff, which means dipping into our stock every week, so it's not as much as it seems.
We have enough coal and firewood, candles too.

"Let's all make little moneybags to hide in our clothes so we can take our money with
us if we need to leave here."

"We can make lists of what to take first in case we have to run for it, and pack our
knapsacks in advance."

"When the time comes, we'll put two people on the lookout, one in the loft at the
front of the house and one in the back."

"Hey, what's the use of so much food if there isn't any water, gas or electricity?"

"We'll have to cook on the wood stove. Filter the water and boil it. We should clean
some big jugs and fill them with water. We can also store water in the three kettles
we use for canning, and in the washtub."

"Besides, we still have about two hundred and thirty pounds of winter potatoes in the
spice storeroom."

All day long that's all I hear. Invasion, invasion, nothing but invasion. Arguments about
going hungry, dying, bombs, fire extinguishers, sleeping bags, identity cards, poison
gas, etc., etc. Not exactly cheerful.

A good example of the explicit warnings of the male contingent is the following
conversation with Jan:

Annex: "We're afraid that when the Germans retreat, they'll take the entire population
with them."

Jan: "That's impossible. They haven't got enough trains."

Annex: "Trains? Do you really think they'd put civilians on trains? Absolutely not.
Everyone would have to hoof it." (Or, as Dussel always says, per pedes apostolorum.)

Jan: "I can't believe that. You're always looking on the dark side. What reason would
they have to round up all the civilians and take them along?"

Annex: "Don't you remember Goebbels saying that if the Germans have to go, they'll
slam the doors to all the occupied territories behind them?"

Jan: "They've said a lot of things."

Annex: "Do you think the Germans are too noble or humane to do it? Their reasoning
is: if we go under, we'll drag everyone else down with us."

Jan: "You can say what you like, I just don't believe

Annex: "It's always the same old story. No one wants to see the danger until it's

staring them in the face.

Jan: "But you don't know anything for sure. You're just making an assumption."

Annex: "Because we've already been through it all ourselves, First in Germany and
then here. What do you think's happening in Russia?"

Jan: "You shouldn't include the Jews. I don't think anyone knows what's going on in
Russia. The British and the Russians are probably exaggerating for propaganda
purposes, just like the Germans."

Annex: "Absolutely not. The BBC has always told the truth. And even if the news is
slightly exaggerated, the facts are bad enough as they are. You can't deny that
millions of peace-loving citizens in Poland and Russia have been murdered or gassed."

I'll spare you the rest of our conversations. I'm very calm and take no notice of all
the fuss. I've reached the point where I hardly care whether I live or die. The world
will keep on turning without me, and I can't do anything to change events anyway. I'll
just let matters take their course and concentrate on studying and hope that everything
will be all right in the end.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, FEBRUARY 8, 1944
Dear Kitty,

I can't tell you how I feel. One minute I'm longing for peace and quiet, and the next
for a little fun. We've forgotten how to laugh — I mean, laughing so hard you can t
stop.

This morning I had "the giggles"; you know, the kind we used to have at school.
Margot and I were giggling like real teenagers.

Last night there was another scene with Mother. Margot was tucking her wool blanket
around her when suddenly she leapt out of bed and carefully examined the blanket.
What do you think she found? A pin! Mother had patched the blanket and forgotten to
take it out. Father shook his head meaningfully and made a comment about how
careless Mother is. Soon afterward Mother came in from the bathroom, and just to
tease her I said, "Du bist doch eine echte Rabenmutter." [Oh, you are cruel.]

Of course, she asked me why I'd said that, and we told her about the pin she'd
overlooked. She immediately assumed her haughtiest expression and said, "You're a
fine one to talk. When you're sewing, the entire floor is covered with pins. And look,
you've left the manicure set lying around again. You never put that away either!"

I said I hadn't used it, and Margot backed me up, since she was the guilty party.

Mother went on talking about how messy I was until I got fed up and said, rather
curtly, "I wasn't even the one who said you were careless. I'm always getting blamed
for other people's mistakes!"

Mother fell silent, and less than a minute later I was obliged to kiss her good-night.
This incident may not have been very important, but these days everything gets on
my nerves.

Anne Mary Frank

SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 12, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

The sun is shining, the sky is deep blue, there's a magnificent breeze, and I'm longing
— really longing — for everything: conversation, freedom, friends, being alone. I
long. . . to cry! I feel as if I were about to explode. I know crying would help, but I
can't cry. I'm restless. I walk from one room to another, breathe through the crack in
the window frame, feel my heart beating as if to say, "Fulfill my longing at last. . ."

I think spring is inside me. I feel spring awakening, I feel it in my entire body and
soul. I have to force myself to act normally. I'm in a state of utter confusion, don't
know what to read, what to write, what to do. I only know that I'm longing for
something. . .

Yours, Anne

186 ANNE FRANK

MONDAY, FEBRUARY 14, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

A lot has changed for me since Saturday. What's happened is this: I was longing for

something (and still am), but. . . a small, a very small, part of the problem has been
resolved.

On Sunday morning I noticed, to my great joy (I'll be honest with you), that Peter
kept looking at me. Not in the usual way. I don't know, I can't explain it, but I
suddenly had the feeling he wasn't as in love with Margot as I used to think. All day
long I tried not to look at him too much, because whenever I did, I caught him looking
at me and then — well, it made me feel wonderful inside, and that's not a feeling I
should have too often.

Sunday evening everyone, except Pirn and me, was clustered around the radio,
listening to the "Immortal Music of the German Masters." Dussel kept twisting and
turning the knobs, which annoyed Peter, and the others too. After restraining himself
for half an hour, Peter asked somewhat irritably if he would stop fiddling with the
radio. Dussel replied in his haughtiest tone, "Ich mach' das schon!" [I'll decide that.]
Peter got angry and made an insolent remark. Mr. van Daan sided with him, and
Dussel had to back down. That was it.

The reason for the disagreement wasn't particularly interesting in and of itself, but
Peter has apparently taken the matter very much to heart, because this morning, when
I was rummaging around in the crate of books in the attic, Peter came up and began
telling me what had happened. I didn't know anything about it, but Peter soon realized
he'd found an attentive listener and started warming up to his subject.

"Well, it's like this," he said. "I don't usually talk much, since I know beforehand I'll
just be tongue-tied. I start stuttering and blushing and I twist my words around so
much I finally have to stop, because I can't find the right words. That's what happened
yesterday. I meant to say something entirely different, but once I started, I got all
mixed up. It's awful. I used to have a bad habit, and sometimes I wish I still did:
whenever I was mad at someone, I'd beat them up instead of arguing with them. I
know this method won't get me anywhere, and that's why I admire you. You're never
at a loss for words: you say exactly what you want to say and aren't in the least bit
shy."

"Oh, you're wrong about that," I replied. "Most of what I say comes out very
differently from the way I'd planned. Plus I talk too much and too long, and that's just
as bad."

"Maybe, but you have the advantage that no one can see you're embarrassed. You
don't blush or go to pieces."

I couldn't help being secretly amused at his words. However, since I wanted him to go
on talking quietly about himself, I hid my laughter, sat down on a cushion on the floor,
wrapped my arms around my knees and gazed at him intently.

I'm glad there's someone else in this house who flies into the same rages as I do.
Peter seemed relieved that he could criticize Dussel without being afraid I'd tell. As
for me, I was pleased too, because I sensed a strong feeling of fellowship, which I
only remember having had with my girlfriends.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, FEBRUARY 15, 1944

The minor run-in with Dussel had several repercussions, for which he had only
himself to blame. Monday evening Dussel came in to see Mother and told her

triumphantly that Peter had asked him that morning if he'd slept well, and then added

how sorry he was about what had happened Sunday evening — he hadn't really
meant what he'd said. Dussel assured him he hadn't taken it to heart. So everYthing
was right as rain again. Mother passed this story on to me, and I was secretly amazed
that Peter, who'd been so angry at Dussel, had humbled himself, despite all his

assurances to the contrary.

I couldn't refrain from sounding Peter out on the subject, and he instantly replied that
Dussel had been lying. You should have seen Peter's face. I wish I'd had a camera.
Indignation, rage, indecision, agitation and much more crossed his face in rapid

succession.

That evening Mr. van Daan and Peter really told Dussel off. But it couldn't have been
all that bad, since Peter had another dental appointment today.

Actually, they never wanted to speak to each other again.

WEDNESDAY, FEBRUARY 16, 1944

Peter and I hadn't talked to each other all day, except for a few meaningless words. It
was too cold to go up to the attic, and anyway, it was Margot's birthday. At
twelve-thirty he came to look at the presents and hung around chatting longer than
was strictly necessary, something he'd never have done otherwise. But I got my
chance in the afternoon. Since I felt like spoiling Margot on her birthday, I went to
get the coffee, and after that the potatoes. When I came to Peter's room, he
immediately took his papers off the stairs, and I asked if I should close the trapdoor

to the attic.

"Sure," he said, "go ahead. When you're ready to come back down, just knock and I'll
open it for you."

I thanked him, went upstairs and spent at least ten minutes searching around in the
barrel for the smallest potatoes. My back started aching, and the attic was cold.
Naturally, I didn't bother to knock but opened the trap-door myself. But he obligingly
got up and took the pan out of my hands.

"I did my best, but I couldn't find any smaller ones."

"Did you look in the big barrel?"

"Yes, I've been through them all."

By this time I was at the bottom of the stairs, and he examined the pan of potatoes
he was still holding. "Oh, but these are fine," he said, and added, as I took the pan
from him, "My compliments!"

As he said this, he gave me such a warm, tender look that I started glowing inside. I
could tell he wanted to please me, but since he couldn't make a long complimentary
speech, he said everything with his eyes. I understood him so well and was very
grateful. It still makes me happy to think back to those words and that look!

When I went downstairs, Mother said she needed more potatoes, this time for dinner,
so I volunteered to go back up. When I entered Peter's room, I apologized for

disturbing him again. As I was going up the stairs, he stood up, went over to stand

between the stairs and the wall, grabbed my arm and tried to stop me.

"I'll go," he said. "I have to go upstairs anyway."

I replied that it wasn't really necessary, that I didn't have to get only the small ones
this time. Convinced, he let go of my arm. On my way back, he opened the trapdoor

and once again took the pan from me. Standing by the door, I asked, "What are you

working on?"

"French," he replied.

I asked if I could take a look at his lessons. Then I went to wash my hands and sat
down across from him on the divan.

After I'd explained some French to him, we began to talk. He told me that after the
war he wanted to go to the Dutch East Indies and live on a rubber plantation. He
talked about his life at home, the black market and how he felt like a worthless bum.
I told him he had a big inferiority complex. He talked about the war, saying that
Russia and England were bound to go to war against each other, and about the Jews.
He said life would have been much easier if he'd been a Christian or could become
one after the war. I asked if he wanted to be baptized, but that wasn't what he meant
either. He said he'd never be able to feel like a Christian, but that after the war he'd
make sure nobody would know he was Jewish. I felt a momentary pang. It's such a
shame he still has a touch of dishonesty in him.

Peter added, "The Jews have been and always will be the chosen people!"

I answered, "Just this once, I hope they'll be chosen for something good!"

But we went on chatting very pleasantly, about Father, about judging human character
and all sorts of things, so many that I can't even remember them all.

I left at a quarter past five, because Bep had arrived.

That evening he said something else I thought was nice. We were talking about the
picture of a movie star I'd once given him, which has been hanging in his room for at
least a year and a half. He liked it so much that I offered to give him a few more.

"No," he replied, "I'd rather keep the one I've got. I look at it every day, and the
people in it have become my friends."

I now have a better understanding of why he always hugs Mouschi so tightly. He
obviously needs affection too. I forgot to mention something else he was talking about.
He said, "No, I'm not afraid, except when it comes to things about myself, but I'm
working on that."

Peter has a huge inferiority complex. For example, he always thinks he's so stupid and
we're so smart. When I help him with French, he thanks me a thousand times. One of
these days I'm going to say, "Oh, cut it out! You're much better at English and
geography!"

Anne Frank

THURSDAY, FEBRUARY 17, 1944

Dear Kitty

I was upstairs this morning, since I promised Mrs. van D. I'd read her some of my
stories. I began with "Eva's Dream," which she liked a lot, and then I read a few
passages from "The Secret Annex," which had her in stitches. Peter also listened for a
while (just the last part) and asked if I'd come to his room sometime to read more.

I decided I had to take a chance right then and there, so I got my notebook and let
him read that bit where Cady and Hans talk about God. I can't really tell what kind of
impression it made on him. He said something I don't quite remember, not about
whether it was good, but about the idea behind it. I told him I just wanted him to see
that I didn't write only amusing things. He nodded, and I left the room. We'll see if I
hear anything more!

Yours, Anne Frank

FRIDAY, FEBRUARY 18, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

Whenever I go upstairs, it's always so I can see "him." Now that I have something to
look forward to, my life here has improved greatly.

At least the object of my friendship is always here, and I don't have to be afraid of
rivals (except for Margot). Don't think I'm in love, because I'm not, but I do have the
feeling that something beautiful is going to develop between Peter and me, a kind of
friendship and a feeling of trust. I go see him whenever I get the chance, and it's not
the way it used to be, when he didn't know what to make of me. On the contrary,
he's still talking away as I'm heading out the door. Mother doesn't like me going
upstairs. She always says I'm bothering Peter and that I should leave him alone.
Honestly, can't she credit me with some intuition? She always looks at me so oddly
when I go to Peter's room. When I come down again, she asks me where I've been.
It's terrible, but I'm beginning to hate her!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 19, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

It's Saturday again, and that should tell you enough. This morning all was quiet. I
spent nearly an hour upstairs making meatballs, but I only spoke to "him" in passing.

When everyone went upstairs at two-thirty to either read or take a nap, I went
downstairs, with blanket and all, to sit at the desk and read or write. Before long I
couldn't take it anymore. I put my head in my arms and sobbed my heart out. The
tears streamed down my cheeks, and I felt desperately unhappy. Oh, if only' 'he" had
come to comfort me.

It was past four by the time I went upstairs again. At five o'clock I set off to get
some potatoes, hoping once again that we'd meet, but while I was still in the bathroom
fixing my hair, he went to see Boche.

I wanted to help Mrs. van D. and went upstairs with my book and everything, but
suddenly I felt the tears coming again. I raced downstairs to the bathroom, grabbing
the hand mirror on the way. I sat there on the toilet, fully dressed, long after I was
through, my tears leaving dark spots on the red of my apron, and I felt utterly
dejected.

Here's what was going through my mind: "Oh, I'll never reach Peter this way. Who
knows, maybe he doesn't even like me and he doesn't need anyone to confide in.
Maybe he only thinks of me in a casual sort of way. I'll have to go back to being
alone, without anyone to confide in and without Peter, without hope, comfort or
anything to look forward to. Oh, if only I could rest my head on his shoulder and not
feel so hopelessly alone and deserted! Who knows, maybe he doesn't care for me at
all and looks at the others in the same tender way. Maybe I only imagined it was
especially for me. Oh, Peter, if only you could hear me or see me. If the truth is
disappointing, I won't be able to bear it."

A little later I felt hopeful and full of expectation again, though my tears were still
flowing — on the inside.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY, FEBRUARY 20, 1944

What happens in other people's houses during the rest of the week happens here in
the Annex on Sundays. While other people put on their best clothes and go strolling in
the sun, we scrub, sweep and do the laundry.

Eight o'clock. Though the rest of us prefer to sleep in,

Dussel gets up at eight. He goes to the bathroom, then downstairs, then up again and
then to the bathroom, where he devotes a whole hour to washing himself.

Nine-thirty. The stoves are lit, the blackout screen is taken down, and Mr. van Daan
heads for the bathroom. One of my Sunday morning ordeals is having to lie in bed and
look at Dussel's back when he's praying. I know it sounds strange, but a praying
Dussel is a terrible sight to behold. It's not that he cries or gets sentimental, not at
all, but he does spend a quarter of an hour — an entire fifteen minutes — rocking
from his toes to his heels. Back and forth, back and forth. It goes on forever, and if I
don't shut my eyes tight, my head starts to spin.

Ten-fifteen. The van Daans whistle; the bathroom's free. In the Frank family quarters,
the first sleepy faces are beginning to emerge from their pillows. Then everything
happens fast, fast, fast. Margot and I take turns doing the laundry. Since it's quite
cold downstairs, we put on pants and head scarves. Meanwhile, Father is busy in the
bathroom. Either Margot or I have a turn in the bathroom at eleven, and then we're all
clean.

Eleven-thirty. Breakfast. I won't dwell on this, since there's enough talk about food
without my bringing the subject up as well.

Twelve-fifteen. We each go our separate ways. Father, clad in overalls, gets down on
his hands and knees and brushes the rug so vigorously that the room is enveloped in a
cloud of dust. Mr. Dussel makes the beds (all wrong, of course), always whistling the
same Beethoven violin concerto as he goes about his work. Mother can be heard
shuffling around the attic as she hangs up the washing. Mr. van Daan puts on his hat
and disappears into the lower regions, usually followed by Peter and Mouschi. Mrs.
van D. dons a long apron, a black wool jacket and overshoes, winds a red wool scarf
around her head, scoops up a bundle of dirty laundry and, with a well -rehearsed
washerwoman's nod, heads downstairs. Margot and I do the dishes and straighten up
the room.

WEDNESDAY, FEBRUARY 23,1944
My dearest Kitty,

The weather's been wonderful since yesterday, and I've perked up quite a bit. My
writing, the best thing I have, is coming along well. I go to the attic almost every
morning to get the stale air out of my lungs. This morning when I went there, Peter
was busy cleaning up. He finished quickly and came over to where I was sitting on

my favorite spot on the floor. The two of us looked out at the blue sky, the bare
chestnut tree glistening with dew, the seagulls and other birds glinting with silver as
they swooped through the air, and we were so moved and entranced that we couldn't
speak. He stood with his head against a thick beam, while I sat. We breathed in the
air, looked outside and both felt that the spell shouldn't be broken with words. We
remained like this for a long while, and by the time he had to go to the loft to chop
wood, I knew he was a good, decent boy. He climbed the ladder to the loft, and I
followed; during the fifteen minutes he was chopping wood, we didn't say a word
either. I watched him from where I was standing, and could see he was obviously
doing his best to chop the right way and show off his strength. But I also looked out
the open window, letting my eyes roam over a large part of Amsterdam, over the
rooftops and on to the horizon, a strip of blue so pale it was almost invisible.

"As long as this exists," I thought, "this sunshine and this cloudless sky, and as long
as I can enjoy it, how can I be sad?"

The best remedy for those who are frightened, lonely or unhappy is to go outside,
somewhere they can be alone, alone with the sky, nature and God. For then and only
then can you feel that everything is as it should be and that God wants people to be
happy amid nature's beauty and simplicity.

As long as this exists, and that should be forever, I know that there will be solace for
every sorrow, whatever the circumstances. I firmly believe that nature can bring
comfort to all who suffer.

Oh, who knows, perhaps it won't be long before I can share this overwhelming feeling
of happiness with someone who feels the same as I do.

Yours, Anne

P.S. Thoughts: To Peter.

We've been missing out on so much here, so very much, and for such a long time. I
miss it just as much as you do. I'm not talking about external things, since we're well
provided for in that sense; I mean the internal things. Like you, I long for freedom
and fresh air, but I think we've been amply compensated for their loss. On the inside,
I mean.

This morning, when I was sitting in front of the window and taking a long, deep look
outside at God and nature, I was happy, just plain happy. Peter, as long as people feel
that kind of happiness within themselves, the joy of nature, health and much more

besides, they'll always be able to recapture that happiness.

Riches, prestige, everything can be lost. But the happiness in your own heart can only
be dimmed; it will always be there, as long as you live, to make you happy again.

Whenever you're feeling lonely or sad, try going to the loft on a beautiful day and
looking outside. Not at the houses and the rooftops, but at the sky. As long as you

can look fearlessly at the sky, you'll know that you're pure within and will find

happiness once more.

SUNDAY, FEBRUARY 27, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

From early in the morning to late at night, all I do is think about Peter. I fall asleep
with his image before my eyes, dream about him and wake up with him still looking at
me.

I have the strong feeling that Peter and I aren't really as different as we may seem
on the surface, and I'll explain why: neither Peter nor I have a mother. His is too

superficial, likes to flirt and doesn't concern herself much with what goes on in his

head. Mine takes an active interest in my life, but has no tact, sensitivity or motherly
understanding.

Both Peter and I are struggling with our innermost feelings. We're still unsure of
ourselves and are too vulnerable, emotionally, to be dealt with so roughly. Whenever
that happens, I want to run outside or hide my feelings. Instead, I bang the pots and
pans, splash the water and am generally noisy, so that everyone wishes I were miles
away. Peter's reaction is to shut himself up, say little, sit quietly and daydream, all
the while carefully hiding his true self.

But how and when will we finally reach each other?

I don't know how much longer I can continue to keep this yearning under control.
Yours, Anne M. Frank
MONDAY, FEBRUARY 28, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

It's like a nightmare, one that goes on long after I'm awake. I see him nearly every
hour of the day and yet I can't be with him, I can't let the others notice, and I have
to pretend to be cheerful, though my heart is aching.

Peter Schiff and Peter van Daan have melted into one Peter, who's good and kind and
whom I long for desperately. Mother's horrible, Father's nice, which makes him even
more exasperating, and Margot's the worst, since she takes advantage of my smiling
face to claim me for herself, when all I want is to be left alone.

Peter didn't join me in the attic, but went up to the loft to do some carpentry work.
At every rasp and bang, another chunk of my courage broke off and I was even more
unhappy. In the distance a clock was tolling' 'Be pure in heart, be pure in mind!"

I'm sentimental, I know. I'm despondent and foolish, I know that too.

Oh, help me!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 1, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

My own affairs have been pushed to the background by ... a break-in. I'm boring
you with all my break-ins, but what can I do when burglars take such pleasure in
honoring Gies & Go. with their presence? This incident is much more complicated than
the last one, in July 1943.

Last night at seven-thirty Mr. van Daan was heading, as usual, for Mr. Kugler's office
when he saw that both the glass door and the office door were open. He was
surprised, but he went on through and was even more astonished to see that the
alcove doors were open as well and that there was a terrible mess in the front office.

"There's been a burglary" flashed through his mind. But just to make sure, he went
downstairs to the front door, checked the lock and found everything closed. "Bep and

Peter must just have been very careless this evening," Mr. van. D. concluded. He
remained for a while in Mr. Kugler's office, switched off the lamp and went upstairs
without worrying much about the open doors or the messy office.

Early this morning Peter knocked at our door to tell us that the front door was wide

open and that the projector and Mr. Kugler's new briefcase had disappeared from the
closet. Peter was instructed to lock the door. Mr. van Daan told us his discoveries of
the night before, and we were extremely worried.

The only explanation is that the burglar must have had a duplicate key, since there
were no signs of a forced entry. He must have sneaked in early in the evening, shut
the door behind him, hidden himself when he heard Mr. van Daan, fled with the loot
after Mr. van Daan went upstairs and, in his hurry, not bothered to shut the door.

Who could have our key? Why didn't the burglar go to the warehouse? Was it one of
our own warehouse employees, and will he turn us in, now that he's heard Mr. van
Daan and maybe even seen him?

It's really scary, since we don't know whether the burglar will take it into his head to
try and get in again. Or was he so startled when he heard someone else in the
building that he'll stay away?

Yours, Anne

P.S. We'd be delighted if you could hunt up a good detective for us. Obviously, there's
one condotion: he must be relied upon not to mform on people in hiding.

THURSDAY, MARCH 2, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Margot and I were in the attic together today. I can't enjoy being there with her the
way I imagine it'd be with Peter (or someone else). I know she feels the same about
most things as I do!

While doing the dishes, Bep began talking to Mother and Mrs. van Daan about how
discouraged she gets. What help did those two offer her? Our tactless mother,
especially, only made things go from bad to worse. Do you know what her advice
was? That she should think about all the other people in the world who are suffering!
How can thinking about the misery of others help if you're miserable yourself? I said
as much. Their response, of course, was that I should stay out of conversations of
this sort.

The grown-ups are such idiots! As if Peter, Margot, Bep and I didn't all have the
same feelings. The only thing that helps is a mother's love, or that of a very, very
close friend. But these two mothers don't understand the first thing about us! Perhaps

Mrs. van Daan does, a bit more than Mother. Oh, I wish I could have said something
to poor Bep, something that I know from my own experience would have helped. But
Father came between us, pushing me roughly aside. They're all so stupid!

I also talked to Margot about Father and Mother, about how nice it could be here if
they weren't so aggravating. We'd be able to organize evenings in which everyone
could take turns discussing a given subject. But we've already been through all that.
It's impossible for me to talk here! Mr. van Daan goes on the offensive, Mother i gets
sarcastic and can't say anythina in a normal voice, Father doesn't feel like taking part,
nor does Mr. Dussel, and Mrs. van D. is attacked so often that she just sits there
with a red face, hardly able to put up a fight anymore. And what about us? We aren't
allowed to have an opinion! My, my, aren't they progressive! Not have an opinion!
People can tell you to shut up, but they can't keep you from having an opinion. You
can't forbid someone to have an opinion, no matter how young they are! The only
thing that would help Bep, Margot, Peter and me would be great love and devotion,
which we don't get here. And no one, especially not the idiotic sages around here, is
capable of understanding us, since we're more sensitive and much more advanced in
our thinking than any of them ever suspect!

Love, what is love? I don't think you can really put it into words. Love is
understanding someone, caring for him, sharing his joys and sorrows. This eventually
includes physical love. You've shared something, given something away and received
something in return, whether or not you're married, whether or not you have a baby.
Losing your virtue doesn't matter, as long as you know that for as long as you live

you'll have someone at your side who understands you, and who doesn't have to be

shared with anyone else!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

At the moment, Mother's grouching at me again; she's clearly jealous because I talk to
Mrs. van Daan more than to her. What do I care!

I managed to get hold of Peter this afternoon, and we talked for at least forty-five
minutes. He wanted to tell me something about himself, but didn't find it easy. He
finally got it out, though it took a long time. I honestly didn't know whether it was
better for me to stay or to go. But I wanted so much to help him! I told him about
Bep and how tactless our mothers are. He told me that his parents fight constantly,
about politics and cigarettes and all kinds of things. As I've told you before, Peter's

very shy, but not too shy to admit that he'd be perfectly happy not to see his parents

for a year or two. "My father isn't as nice as he looks," he said. "But in the matter of
the cigarettes, Mother's absolutely right."

I also told him about my mother. But he came to Father's defense. He thought he was
a "terrific guy."

Tonight when I was hanging up my apron after doing the dishes, he called me over
and asked me not to say anything downstairs about his parents' having had another
argument and not being on speaking terms. I promised, though I'd already told Margot.
But I'm sure Margot won't pass it on.

"Oh no, Peter," I said, you don't have to worry about me. I've learned not to blab
everything I hear. I never repeat what you tell me."

He was glad to hear that. I also told him what terrible gossips we are, and said,
"Margot's quite right, of course, when she says I'm not being honest, because as much
as I want to stop gossiping, there's nothing I like better than discussing Mr. Dussel."

"It's good that you admit it," he said. He blushed, and his sincere compliment almost
embarrassed me too.

Then we talked about "upstairs" and "downstairs" some more. Peter was really rather
surprised to hear that don't like his parents. "Peter," I said, "you know I'm always
honest, so why shouldn't I tell you this as well? We can see their faults too."

I added, "Peter, I'd really like to help you. Will you let me? You're caught in an
awkward position, and I know, even though you don't say anything, that it upsets you."

"Oh, your help is always welcome!"

"Maybe it'd be better for you to talk to Father. You can tell him anything, he won't
pass it on."

"I know, he's a real pal."

"You like him a lot, don't you?"

Peter nodded, and I continued, "Well, he likes you too, you know!"

He looked up quickly and blushed. It was really touching to see how happy these few
words made him.

'You think so?" he asked.

"Yes," I said. "You can tell from the little things he lets slip now and then."

Then Mr. van Daan came in to do some dictating.

Peter's a "terrific guy," just like Father!

Yours, Anne M. Frank
FRIDAY, MARCH 3,1944
My dearest Kitty,

When I looked into the candle tonight, I felt calm and happy again. It seems Grandma
is in that candle, and it's Grandma who watches over and protects me and makes me
feel happy again. But. . . there's someone else who governs all my moods and that's. .
. Peter. I went to get the potatoes today, and while I was standing on the stairway
with my pan full, he asked, "What did you do during the lunch break?"

I sat down on the stairs, and we began to talk. The potatoes didn't make it to the
kitchen until five-fifteen (an hour after I'd gone to get them). Peter didn't say
anything more about his parents! we just talked about books and about the past. Oh,
he gazes at me with such warmth in his eyes! I don't think it will take much for me
to fall in love with him.

He brought the subject up this evening. I went to his room after peeling potatoes and
remarked on how hot it was. "You can tell the temperature by looking at Margot and
me, because we turn white when it's cold and red when it's hot." I said.

"In love?" he asked.

"Why should I be in love?" It was a pretty silly answer (or, rather, question).

"Why not?" he said, and then it was time for dinner.

What did he mean? Today I finally managed to ask him whether my chatter bothered
him. All he said was,

"Oh, it's fine with me!" I can't tell how much of his reply was due to shyness.

Kitty, I sound like someone who's in love and can talk about nothing but her dearest

darling. And Peter is a darling. Will I ever be able to tell him that? Only if he thinks
the same of me, but I'm the kind of person you have to treat with kid gloves, I know
that all too well.

And he likes to be left alone, so I don't know how much he likes me. In any case,
we're getting to know each other a little better. I wish we dared to say more. But
who knows, maybe that time will come sooner than I think!

Once or twice a day he gives me a knowing glance, I wink back, and we're both
happy. It seems crazy to talk about his being happy, and yet I have the overwhelming
feeling he thinks the same way I do.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MARCH 4, 1944

Dear Kitty,

This is the first Saturday in months that hasn't been tiresome, dreary and boring. The
reason is Peter. This morning as I was on my way to the attic to hang up my apron,
Father asked whether I wanted to stay and practice my French, and I said yes. We
spoke French together for a while and I explained something to Peter, and then we
worked on our English. Father read aloud from Dickens, and I was in seventh heaven,
since I was sitting on Father's chair, close to Peter.

I went downstairs at quarter to eleven. When I went back up at eleven-thirty, Peter
was already waiting for me on the stairs. We talked until quarter to one. Whenever I
leave the room, for example after a meal, and Peter has a chance and no one else can
hear, he says, "Bye, Anne, see you later."

Oh, I'm so happy! I wonder if he's going to fall in love with me after all? In any case,
he's a nice boy, and you have no idea how good it is to talk to him!

Mrs. van D. thinks it's all right for me to talk to

Peter, but today she asked me teasingly, "Can I trust you two up there?"

"Of course," I protested. "I take that as an insult!"

Morning, noon and night, I look forward to seeing Peter.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

PS. Before I forget, last night everything was blanketed in snow. Now it's thawed and
there's almost nothing left.

MONDAY, MARCH 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Ever since Peter told me about his parents, I've felt a certain sense of responsibthty
toward him-don't you think that's strange? It's as though their quarrels were just as
much my business as his, and yet I don't dare bring it up anymore, because I'm afraid
it makes him uncomfortable. I wouldn't want to intrude, not for all the money in the
world.

I can tell by Peter's face that he ponders things just as deeply as I do. Last night I
was annoyed when Mrs. van D. scoffed, "The thinker!" Peter flushed and looked
embarrassed, and I nearly blew my top.

Why don't these people keep their mouths shut?

You can't imagine what it's like to have to stand on the sidelines and see how lonely
he is, without being able to do anything. I can imagine, as if I were in his place, how
despondent he must sometimes feel at the quarrels. And about love. Poor Peter, he
needs to be loved so much!

It sounded so cold when he said he didn't need any friends. Oh, he's so wrong! I don't
think he means it. He clings to his masculinity, his solitude and his feigned indif-
ference so he can maintain his role, so he'll never, ever have to show his feelings.
Poor Peter, how long can he keep it up? Won't he explode from this superhuman
effort?

Oh, Peter, if only I could help you, if only you would let me! Together we could
banish our loneliness, yours and mine!

I've been doing a great deal of thinking, but not saying much. I'm happy when I see
him, and happier still if the sun shines when we're together. I washed my hair
yesterday, and because I knew he was next door, I was very rambunctious. I couldn't
help it; the more quiet and serious I am on the inside, the noisier I get on the
outside!

Who will be the first to discover the chink in my armor?

It's just as well that the van Daans don't have a daughter. My conquest could never be
so challenging, so beautiful and so nice with someone of the same sex!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

PS. You know I'm always honest with you, so I think I should tell you that I live from
one encounter to the next. I keep hoping to discover that he's dying to see me, and
I'm in raptures when I notice his bashful attempts. I think he'd like to be able to
express himself as easily as I do; little does he know it's his awkwardness that I find
so touching.

TUESDAY, MARCH 7,1944
Dearest Kitty,

When I think back to my life in 1942, it all seems so unreal. The Anne Frank who
enjoyed that heavenly existence was completely different from the one who has grown
wise within these walls. Yes, it was heavenly. Five admirers on every street corner,
twenty or so friends, the favorite of most of my teachers, spoiled rotten by Father
and Mother, bags full of candy and a big allowance. What more could anyone ask for?

You're probably wondering how I could have charmed all those people. Peter says It s
ecause I m "attractive," but that isn't it entirely. The teachers were amused and
entertained by my clever answers, my witty remarks, my smthng face and my critical
mind. That's all I was: a terrible flirt, coquettish and amusing. I had a few plus points,
which kept me in everybody's good graces: I was hardworking, honest and generous. I
would never have refused anyone who wanted to peek at my answers, I was
magnanimous with my candy, and I wasn't stuck-up.

Would all that admiration eventually have made me overconfident? It's a good thing
that, at the height of my glory, I was suddenly plunged into reality. It took me more
than a year to get used to doing without admiration.

How did they see me at school? As the class comedian, the eternal ringleader, never
in a bad mood, never a crybaby. Was it any wonder that everyone wanted to bicycle
to school with me or do me little favors?

I look back at that Anne Frank as a pleasant, amusing, but superficial girl, who has
nothing to do with me. What did Peter say about me? "Whenever I saw you, you were

surrounded by a flock of girls and at least two boys, you were always laughing, and
you were always the center of attention!" He was right.

What's remained of that Anne Frank? Oh, I haven't forgotten how to laugh or toss off
a remark, I'm just as good, if not better, at raking people over the coals, and I can
still flirt and be amusing, if I want to be . . .

But there's the catch. I'd like to live that seemingly carefree and happy life for an
evening, a few days, a week. At the end of that week I'd be exhausted, and would be
grateful to the first person to talk to me about something meaningful. I want friends,
not admirers. Peo- pie who respect me for my character and my deeds, not my
flattering smile. The circle around me would be much smaller, but what does that
matter, as long as they're sincere?

In spite of everything, I wasn't altogether happy in 1942; I often felt I'd been
deserted, but because I was on the go all day long, I didn't think about it. I enjoyed
myself as much as I could, trying consciously or unconsciously to fill the void with
jokes.

Looking back, I realize that this period of my life has irrevocably come to a close; my
happy-go-lucky, carefree schooldays are gone forever. I don't even miss them. I've
outgrown them. I can no longer just kid around, since my serious side is always there.

I see my life up to New Year's 1944 as if I were looking through a powerful
magnifying glass. When I was at home, my life was filled with sunshine. Then, in the
middle of 1942, everything changed overnight. The quarrels, the accusations — I
couldn't take it all in. I was caught off guard, and the only way I knew to keep my
bearings was to talk back.

The first half of 1943 brought crying spells, loneliness and the gradual realization of
my faults and short- comings, which were numerous and seemed even more so. I
filled the day with chatter, tried to draw Pirn closer to me and failed. This left me on
my own to face the difficult task of improving myself so I wouldn't have to hear their
reproaches, because they made me so despondent.

The second half of the year was slightly better. I became a teenager, and was treated
more like a grown-up. I began to think about things and to write stories, finally

coming to the conclusion that the others no longer had anything to do with me. They

had no right to swing me back and forth like a pendulum on a clock. I wanted to
change myself in my own way. I realized I could man- age without my mother,

completely and totally, and that hurt. But what affected me even more was the

realization that I was never going to be able to confide in Father. I didn't trust anyone
but myself.

After New Year's the second big change occurred: my dream, through which I
discovered my longing for ... a boy; not for a girlfriend, but for a boyfriend. I also

discovered an inner happiness underneath my superficial and cheerful exterior. From

time to time I was quiet. Now I live only for Peter, since what happens to me in the

future depends largely on him!

I lie in bed at night, after ending my prayers with the words "Ich Janke air fur all das
Cute una Liebe una Schone,"* [* Thank you, God, for all that is good and dear and
beautiful.] and I'm filled with joy. I think of going into hiding, my health and my
whole being as das Cute; Peter's love (which is still so new and fragile and which
neither of us dares to say aloud), the future, happiness and love as das Liebe; the
world, nature and the tremendous beauty of everything, all that splendor, as das
Schone.

At such moments I don't think about all the misery, but about the beauty that still
remains. This is where Mother and I differ greatly. Her advice in the face of
melancholy is: "Think about all the suffering in the world and be thankful you're not
part of it." My advice is: "Go outside, to the country, enjoy the sun and all nature has
to offer. Go outside and try to recapture the happiness within yourself; think of all the
beauty in yourself and in everything around you and be happy."

I don't think Mother's advice can be right, because what are you supposed to do if
you become part of the suffering? You'd be completely lost. On the contrary, beauty
remains, even in misfortune. If you just look for it, you discover more and more
happiness and regain your balance. A person who's happy will make others happy; a
person who has courage and faith will never die in misery!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 8, 1944

Margot and I have been writing each other notes, just for fun, of course.

Anne: It's strange, but I can only remember the day after what has happened the night
before. For example, I suddenly remembered that Mr. Dussel was snoring loudly last
night. (It's now quarter to three on Wednesday af- ternoon and Mr. Dussel is snoring
again, which is why it flashed through my mind, of course.) When I had to use the
potty, I deliberately made more noise to get the snoring to stop.

Margot: Which is better, the snoring or the gasping for air?

Anne: The snoring's better, because it stops when I make noise, without waking the
person in question.

What I didn't write to Margot, but what I'll confess to you, dear Kitty, is that I've
been dreaming of Peter a great deal. The night before last I dreamed I was skating
right here in our living room with that little boy from the Apollo ice-skating rink; he
was with his sister, the girl with the spindly legs who always wore the same blue
dress. I introduced myself, overdoing it a bit, and asked him his name. It was Peter.
In my dream I wondered just how many Peters I actually knew!

Then I dreamed we were standing in Peter's room, facing each other beside the stairs.
I said something to him; he gave me a kiss, but replied that he didn't love me all that
much and that I shouldn't flirt. In a desperate and pleading voice I said, "I'm not
flirting, Peter!"

When I woke up, I was glad Peter hasn't said it after all.

Last night I dreamed we were kissing each other, but

Peter's cheeks were very disappointing: they weren't as soft as they looked. They
were more like Father's cheeks — the cheeks of a man who already shaves.

FRIDAY, MARCH 10, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

The proverb "Misfortunes never come singly" defi- nitely applies to today. Peter just
got through saying it. Let me tell you all the awful things that have happened and that
are still hanging over our heads.

First, Miep is sick, as a result of Henk and Aagje's wedding yesterday. She caught
cold in the Westerkerk, where the service was held. Second, Mr. Kleiman hasn't
returned to work since the last time his stomach started bleeding, so Bep's been left
to hold down the fort alone. Third, the police have arrested a man (whose name I
won't put in writing). It's terrible not only for him, but for us as well, since he's been
supplying us with potatoes, butter and jam. Mr. M., as I'll call him, has five children
under the age of thirteen, and another on the way.

Last night we had another little scare: we were in the middle of dinner when suddenly
someone knocked on the wall next door. For the rest of the evening we were nervous
and gloomy.

Lately I haven't been at all in the mood to write down what's been going on here. I've
been more wrapped up in myself. Don't get me wrong, I'm terribly upset about what's
happened to poor, good-hearted Mr. M., but there's not much room for him in my
diary.

Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday I was in Peter's room from four-thirty to
five-fifteen. We worked on our French and chatted about one thing and another. I
really look forward to that hour or so in the afternoon, but best of all is that I think
Peter's just as pleased to see me.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THE DIARY OF A YOUNG GIRL 213

SATURDAY, MARCH 11, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I haven't been able to sit still lately. I wander up- stairs and down and then back
again. I like talking to Peter, but I'm always afraid of being a nuisance. He's told me a
bit about the past, about his parents and about himself, but it's not enough, and every
five minutes I wonder why I find myself longing for more. He used to think I was a
real pain in the neck, and the feeling was mutual. I've changed my mind, but how do I
know he's changed his? I think he has, but that doesn't necessarily mean we have to
become the best of friends, although as far as I'm concerned, it would make our time
here more bearable. But I won't let this drive me crazy. I spend enough time thinking
about him and don't have to get you all worked up as well, simply because I'm so
miserable!

SUNDAY, MARCH 12, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Things are getting crazier here as the days go by.

Peter hasn't looked at me since yesterday. He's been acting as if he's mad at me. I'm
doing my best not to chase after him and to talk to him as little as possible, but it's

not easy! What's going on, what makes him keep me at arm's length one minute and
rush back to my side the next? Perhaps I'm imagining that it's worse than it really is.
Perhaps he's just moody like me, and tomorrow everything will be all right again!

I have the hardest time trying to maintain a normal facade when I'm feeling so
wretched and sad. I have to talk, help around the house, sit with the others and,
above all, act cheerful! Most of all I miss the outdoors and having a place where I can
be alone for as long as I want! I think I'm getting everything all mixed up, Kitty, but
then, I'm in a state of utter confusion: on the one hand, I'm half crazy with desire for
him, can hardly be in the same room without looking at him; and on the other hand, I
wonder why he should matter to me so much and why I can't be calm again!

Day and night, during every waking hour, I do nothing but ask myself, "Have you
given him enough chance to be alone? Have you been spending too much time
upstairs? Do you talk too much about serious subjects he's not yet ready to talk
about? Maybe he doesn't even like you? Has it all been your imagination? But then
why has he told you so much about himself? Is he sorry he did?" And a whole lot
more.

Yesterday afternoon I was so worn out by the sad news from the outside that I lay
down on my divan for a nap. All I wanted was to sleep and not have to think. I slept
until four, but then I had to go next door. It wasn't easy, answering all Mother's
questions and inventing an excuse to explain my nap to Father. I pleaded a headache,
which wasn't a lie, since I did have one. . . on the inside!

Ordinary people, ordinary girls, teenagers like myself, would think I'm a little nuts
with all my self-pity. But that's just it. I pour my heart out to you, and the rest of
the time I'm as impudent, cheerful and self-confident as possible to avoid questions
and keep from getting on my own nerves.

Margot is very kind and would like me to confide in her, but I can't tell her
everything. She takes me too seriously, far too seriously, and spends a lot of time
thinking about her loony sister, looking at me closely whenever I open my mouth and
wondering, "Is she acting, or does she really mean it?"

It's because we're always together. I don't want the person I confide in to be around
me all the time. When will I untangle my jumbled thoughts? When will I find inner
peace again?

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, MARCH 14, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

It might be amusing for you (though not for me) to hear what we're going to eat
today. The cleaning lady is working downstairs, so at the moment I'm seated at the
van Daans' oilcloth-covered table with a handkerchief sprinkled with fragrant prewar
perfume pressed to my nose and mouth. You probably don't have the faintest idea
what I'm talking about, so let me "begin at the begin- ning." The people who supply
us with food coupons have been arrested, so we have just our five black-market ra-
-, tion books-no coupons, no fats and oils. Since Miep and Mr. Kleiman are sick
again, Bep can't manage the shop- ping. The food is wretched, and so are we. As of
tomor- row, we won't have a scrap of fat, butter or margarine. We can't eat fried
potatoes for breakfast (which we've been doing to save on bread), so we're having hot
cereal instead, and because Mrs. van D. thinks we're starving, we bought some
half-and-half. Lunch today consists of mashed potatoes and pickled kale. This
explains the precautionary measure with the handkerchief. You wouldn't believe how
much kale can stink when it's a few years old! The kitchen smells like a mixture of
spoiled plums, rotten eggs and brine. Ugh, just the thought of having to eat that muck
makes me want to throw up! Besides that, our potatoes have contracted such strange
diseases that one out of every two buckets of pommes de terre winds up in the
garbage. We entertain ourselves by trying to figure out which disease they've got, and
we've reached the conclusion that they suffer from cancer, smallpox and measles.
Honestly, being in hiding during the fourth year of the war is no picnic. If only the
whole stinking mess were over!

To tell you the truth, the food wouldn't matter so much to me if life here were more
pleasant in other ways. But that's just it: this tedious existence is starting to make us
all disagreeable. Here are the opinions of the five grown-ups on the present situation
(children aren't allowed to have opinions, and for once I'm sticking to the rules):

Mrs. van Daan: "I'd stopped wanting to be queen of the kitchen long ago. But sitting
around doing nothing was boring, so I went back to cooking. Still, I can't help
complaining: it's impossible to cook without oil, and all those disgusting smells make
me sick to my stomach. Besides, what do I get in return for my efforts? Ingratitude
and rude remarks. I'm always the black sheep: I get blamed for everything. What's
more, it's my opinion that the war is making very little progress. The Germans will
win in the end. I'm terrified that we're going to starve, and when I'm in a bad mood, I
snap at everyone who comes near."

Mr. van Daan: "I just smoke and smoke and smoke. Then the food, the political

situation and Kerli's moods don't seem so bad. Kerb's a sweetheart. If I don't have
anything to smoke, I get sick, then I need to eat meat, life becomes unbearable,
nothing's good enough, and there's bound to be a flaming row. My Kerli's an idiot."

Mrs. Frank: "Food's not very important, but I'd love a slice of rye bread right now,
because I'm so hungry. If I were Mrs. van Daan, I'd have put a stop to Mr. van
Daan's smoking long ago. But I desperately need a cigarette now, because my head's
in such a whirl. The van Daans are horrible people! the English may make a lot of
mistakes, but the war is progressing. I should keep my mouth shut and be grateful I'm
not in Poland."

Mr. Frank: "Everything's fine, I don't need a thing. Stay calm, we've got plenty of
time. Just give me my potatoes, and I'll be quiet. Better set aside some of my rations
for Bep. The political situation is improving, I'm extremely optimistic."

Mr. Dussel: "I must complete the task I've set for myself, everything must be finished
on time. The political situation is looking 'gut,' it's 'eempossible' for us to get caught.
Me, me, me . . . ."

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 16, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Whew! Released from the gloom and doom for a few moments! All I've been hearing
today is: "If this and that happens, we're in trouble, and if so-and-so gets sick, we'll
be left to fend for ourselves, and if . . ."

Well, you know the rest, or at any rate I assume you're famthar enough with the
residents of the Annex to guess what they'd be talking about.

The reason for all the "if s" is that Mr. Kugler has been called up for a six-day work
detail, Bep is down with a bad cold and will probably have to stay home tomorrow,
Miep hasn't gotten over her flu, and Mr. Kleiman's stom- ach bled so much he lost
consciousness. What a tale of woe!

We think Mr. Kugler should go directly to a reliable doctor for a medical certificate of
ill health, which he can present to the City Hall in Hilversum. The warehouse —
employees have been given a day off tomorrow, so Bep will be alone in the office. If
(there's another "if') Bep has to stay home, the door will remain locked and we'll have

to be as quiet as mice so the Keg Company won't hear us. At one o'clock Jan will
come for half an hour to check on us poor forsaken souls, like a zookeeper.

This afternoon, for the first time in ages, Jan gave us some news of the outside
world. You should have seen us gathered around him; it looked exactly like a print:
"At Grandmother's Knee."

He regaled his grateful audience with talk of-what else?-food. Mrs. P., a friend of
Miep's, has been cooking his meals. The day before yesterday Jan ate carrots with
green peas, yesterday he had the leftovers, today she's cooking marrowfat peas, and
tomorrow she's plan- ning to mash the remaining carrots with potatoes.

We asked about Miep's doctor.

"Doctor?" said Jan. "What doctor? I called him this morning and got his secretary on
the line. I asked for a flu prescription and was told I could come pick it up tomor-
row morning between eight and nine. If you've got a particularly bad case of flu, the
doctor himself comes to the phone and says, 'Stick out your tongue and say "Aah."
Oh, I can hear it, your throat's infected. I'll write out a prescription and you can bring
it to the phar- macy. Good day.' And that's that. Easy job he's got, diagnosis by
phone. But I shouldn't blame the doctors." After all, a person has only two hands, and
these days there're too many patients and too few doctors."

Still, we all had a good laugh at Jan's phone call. I can just imagine what a doctor's
waiting room looks like these days. Doctors no longer turn up their noses at the
poorer patients, but at those with minor illnesses. "Hey, what are you doing here?"
they think. "Go to the end of the line; real patients have priority!"

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 16, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

The weather is gorgeous, indescribably beautiful; I'll be going up to the attic in a
moment.

I now know why I'm so much more restless than Peter. He has his own room, where
he can work, dream, think and sleep. I'm constantly being chased from one corner to
another. I'm never alone in the room I share with Dussel, though I long to be so
much. That's another reason I take refuge in the attic. When I'm there, or with you, I

can be myself, at least for a little while. Still, I don't want to moan and groan. On the
contrary, I want to be brave!

Thank goodness the others notice nothing of my innermost feelings, except that every
day I'm growing cooler and more contemptuous of Mother, less affection- ate to
Father and less willing to share a single thought with Margot; I'm closed up tighter
than a drum. Above all, I have to maintain my air of confidence. No one must know
that my heart and mind are constantly at war with each other. Up to now reason has
always won the battle, but will my emotions get the upper hand? Sometimes I fear
they will, but more often I actually hope they do!

Oh, it's so terribly hard not to talk to Peter about these things, but I know I have to
let him begin; it's so hard to act during the daytime as if everything I've said and
done in my dreams had never taken place! Kitty, Anne is crazy, but then these are
crazy times and even crazier circumstances.

The nicest part is being able to write down all my thoughts and feelings! otherwise,
I'd absolutely suffocate. I wonder what Peter thinks about all these things? I keep
thinking I'll be able to talk to him about them one day. He must have guessed
something about the inner me, since he couldn't possibly love the outer Anne he's
known so far! How could someone like Peter, who loves peace and quiet, possibly
stand my bustle and noise? Will he be the first and only person to see what's beneath
my granite mask? Will it take him long? Isn't there some old saying about love being
akin to pity? Isn't that what's happening here as well? Because I often pity him as
much as I do myself!

I honestly don't know how to begin, I really don't, so how can I expect Peter to when
talking is so much harder for him? If only I could write to him, then at least he'd
know what I was trying to say, since it's so hard to say it out loud!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, MARCH 17, 1944

My dearest darling,

Everything turned out all right after all; Bep just had a sore throat, not the flu, and
Mr. Kugler got a medical certificate to excuse him from the work detail. The entire
Annex breathed a huge sigh of relief. Everything's fine here! Except that Margot and I
are rather tired of our parents.

Don't get me wrong. I still love Father as much as ever and Margot loves both Father
and Mother, but when you're as old as we are, you want to make a few decisions for
yourself, get out from under their thumb. Whenever I go upstairs, they ask what I'm

going to do, they won't let me salt my food, Mother asks me every evening at

eight — fifteen if it isn't time for me to change into my nighty, I and they have to

approve every book I read. I must admit, they're not at all strict about that and let

me read nearly everything, but Margot and I are sick and tired of having to listen to
their comments and questions all day long.

There's something else that displeases them: I no longer feel like giving them little
kisses morning, noon and night. All those cute nicknames seem so affected, and
Father's fondness for talking about farting and going to the bathroom is disgusting. In
short, I'd like nothing better than to do without their company for a while, and they
don't understand that. Not that Margot and I have ever said any of this to them. What
would be the point? They wouldn't understand anyway.

Margot said last night, "What really bothers me is that if you happen to put your head
in your hands and sigh once or twice, they immediately ask whether you have a
headache or don't feel well."

For both of us, it's been quite a blow to suddenly realize that very little remains of
the close and harmoni- ous family we used to have at home! This is mostly because
everything's out of kilter here. By that I mean that we're treated like children when it
comes to external matters, while, inwardly, we're much older than other girls our age.
Even though I'm only fourteen, I know what I want, I know who's right and who's
wrong, I have my own opinions, ideas and principles, and though it may sound odd
coming from a teenager, I feel I'm more of a person than a child — I feel I'm
completely independent of others. I know I'm better at debating or carrying on a
discussion than Mother, I know I'm more objective, I don't exaggerate as much, I'm
much tidier and better with my hands, and because of that I feel (this may make you
laugh) that I'm superior to her in many ways. To love someone, I have to admire and
respect the person, but I feel neither respect nor admiration for Mother!

Everything would be all right if only I had Peter, since I admire him in many ways.
He's so decent and clever!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MARCH 18, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I've told you more about myself and my feelings than I've ever told a living soul, so
why shouldn't that include sex?

Parents, and people in general, are very peculiar when it comes to sex. Instead of
telling their sons and daughters everything at the age of twelve, they send the
children out of the room the moment the subject arises and leave them to find out
everything on their own. Later on, when parents notice that their children have,
somehow, come by their information, they assume they know more (or less) than they
actually do. So why don't they try to make amends by asking them what's what?

A major stumbling block for the adults — though in my opinion it's no more than a
pebble — is that they're afraid their children will no longer look upon marriage as
sacred and pure once they realize that, in most cases, this purity is a lot of nonsense.
As far as I'm concerned, it's not wrong for a man to bring a little experience to a
marriage. After all, it has nothing to do with the marriage itself, does it?

Soon after I turned eleven, they told me about menstruation. But even then, I had no
idea where the blood came from or what it was for. When I was twelve and a half, I
learned some more from Jacque, who wasn't as ignorant as I was. My own intuition
told me what a man and a woman do when they're together; it seemed like a crazy
idea at first, but when Jacque confirmed it, I was proud of myself for having figured it
out!

It was also Jacque who told me that children didn't come out of their mother's
tummies. As she put it, "Where the ingredients go in is where the finished product
comes out!" Jacque and I found out about the hymen, and quite a few other details,
from a book on sex education. I also knew that you could keep from having children,
but how that worked inside your body remained a mystery. When I came here, Father
told me about prostitutes, etc., but all in all there are still unanswered questions.

If mothers don't tell their children everything, they hear it in bits and pieces, and that
can't be right.

Even though it's Saturday, I'm not bored! That's because I've been up in the attic with
Peter. I sat there dreaming with my eyes closed, and it was wonderful.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY, MARCH 19, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was a very important day for me. After lunch everything was as usual. At
five I put on the potatoes, and Mother gave me some blood sausage to take to Peter.
I didn't want to at first, but I finally went. He wouldn't accept the sausage, and I had
the dreadful feel- ing it was still because of that argument we'd had about distrust.
Suddenly I couldn't bear it a moment longer and my eyes filled with tears. Without
another word, I re- turned the platter to Mother and went to the bathroom to have a
good cry. Afterward I decided to talk things out with Peter. Before dinner the four of
us were helping him with a crossword puzzle, so I couldn't say anything. But as we
were sitting down to eat, I whispered to him, "Are you going to practice your
shorthand tonight, Peter?"

"No," was his reply.

"I'd like to talk to you later on."

He agreed.

After the dishes were done, I went to his room and asked if he'd refused the sausage
because of our last quar- rel. Luckily, that wasn't the reason; he just thought it was
bad manners to seem so eager. It had been very hot downstairs and my face was as
red as a lobster. So after taking down some water for Margot, I went back up to get
a little fresh air. For the sake of appearances, I first went and stood beside the van
Daans' window before going to Peter's room. He was standing on the left side of the
open window, so I went over to the right side. It's much easier to talk next to an
open window in semidarkness than in broad daylight, and I think Peter felt the same
way. We told each other so much, so very much, that I can't repeat it all. But it felt
good; it was the most won- derful evening I've ever had in the Annex. I'll give you a
brief description of the various subjects we touched on.

First we talked about the quarrels and how I see them in a very different light these
days, and then about how we've become alienated from our parents. I told Peter about
Mother and Father and Margot and myself. At one point he asked, "You always give
each other a good-night kiss, don't you?"

"One? Dozens of them. You don't, do you?"

"No, I've never really kissed anyone."

'Not even on your birthday?"

'Yeah, on my birthday I have.

We talked about how neither of us really trusts our parents, and how his parents love

each other a great deal and wish he'd confide in them, but that he doesn't want to.

How I cry my heart out in bed and he goes up to the loft and swears. How Margot

and I have only recently gotten to know each other and yet still tell each other very

little, since we're always together. We talked about every imaginable thing, about
trust, feelings and ourselves. Oh, Kitty, he was just as I thought he would be.

Then we talked about the year 1942, and how different we were back then; we don't
even recognize ourselves from that period. How we couldn't stand each other at first.
He'd thought I was a noisy pest, and I'd quickly concluded that he was nothing special.
I didn't understand why he didn't flirt with me, but now I'm glad. He also mentioned
how he often used to retreat to his room. I said that my noise and exuberance and his
silence were two sides of the same coin, and that I also liked peace and quiet but
don't have anything for myself alone, except my diary, and that everyone would rather
see the back of me, starting with Mr. Dussel, and that I don't always want to sit with
my parents. We discussed how glad he is that my parents have children and how glad
I am that he's here.

How I now understand his need to withdraw and his relationship to his parents, and
how much I'd like to help him when they argue.

"But you're always a help to me!" he said.

"How?" I asked, greatly surprised.

"By being cheerful."

That was the nicest thing he said all evening. He also told me that he didn't mind my
coming to his room the way he used to; in fact, he liked it. I also told him that all of
Father's and Mother's pet names were meaningless, that a kiss here and there didn't
automatically lead to trust. We also talked about doing things your own way, the diary,
loneliness, the difference between everyone's inner and outer selves, my mask, etc.

It was wonderful. He must have come to love me as a friend, and, for the time being,
that's enough. I'm so grateful and happy, I can't find the words. I must apolo- gize,
Kitty, since my style is not up to my usual standard today. I've just written whatever
came into my head!

I have the feeling that Peter and I share a secret. Whenever he looks at me with
those eyes, with that smile and that wink, it's as if a light goes on inside me. I hope
things will stay like this and that we'll have many, many more happy hours together.

Your grateful and happy Anne

MONDAY, MARCH 20, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

This morning Peter asked me if I'd come again one evening. He swore I wouldn't be
disturbing him, and said that where there was room for one, there was room for two.
I said I couldn't see him every evening, since my parents didn't think it was a good
idea, but he thought I shouldn't let that bother me. So I told him I'd like to come
some Saturday evening and also asked him if he'd let me know when you could see
the moon.

"Sure," he said, "maybe we can go downstairs and look at the moon from there." I
agreed; I'm not really so scared of burglars.

In the meantime, a shadow has fallen on my happiness. For a long time I've had the
feeling that Margot likes Peter. Just how much I don't know, but the whole situation is
very unpleasant. Now every time I go see Peter I'm hurting her, without meaning to.

The funny thing is that she hardly lets it show. I know I'd be insanely jealous, but

Margot just says I shouldn't feel sorry for her.

"I think it's so awful that you've become the odd one out," I added.

"I'm used to that," she replied, somewhat bitterly.

I don't dare tell Peter. Maybe later on, but he and I need to discuss so many other
things first.

Mother slapped me last night, which I deserved. I mustn't carry my indifference and
contempt for her too far. In spite of everything, I should try once again to be friendly
and keep my remarks to myself!

Even Pirn isn't as nice as he used to be. He's been trying not to treat me like a child,
but now he's much too cold. We'll just have to see what comes of it! He's warned me
that if I don't do my algebra, I won't get any tutoring after the war. I could simply

wait and see what happens, but I'd like to start again, provided I get a new book.

That's enough for now. I do nothing but gaze at Peter, and I'm filled to overflowing!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

Evidence of Margot's goodness. I received this today, March 20, 1944:

Anne, yesterday when I said I wasn't jeal- ous of you, I wasn't being entirely honest.

The situation is this: I'm not jealous of either you or Peter. I'm just sorry I haven't

found anyone willi whom to share my thoughts and feelings, and I'm not likely to in
the near future. But that's why I wish, from the bottom of my heart, that you will

both be able to place your trust in each other. You're already missing out on so much

here, things other people take for granted.

On the other hand, I'm certain I'd never have gotten as far with Peter, because I think
I'd need to feel very close to a person before I could share my thoughts. I'd want to
have the feeling that he understood me through and through, even if I didn't say much.
For this reason it would have to be someone I felt was intellectually superior to me,
and that isn't the case with Peter. But I can imagine your feeling close to him.

So there's no need for you to reproach yourself because you think you' te taking
something I was entitled to: nothing could be further from the truth. You and Peter
have everything to gain by your friendship.

My answer:

Dearest Margot,

Your letter was extremely kind, but I still don't feel completely happy about the
situation, and I don't think I ever will.

At the moment, Peter and I don't trust each other as much as you seem to think. It's
just that when you're standing beside an open window at twthght, you can say more to
each other than in bright sunshine. It's also easier to whisper your feelings than to
shout them from the rooftops. I think you've begun to feel a kind of sisterly affection
for Peter and would like to help him, just as much as I would. Perhaps you'll be able
to do that someday, though that's not the kind of trust we have in mind. I believe that
trust has to corne from both sides; I also think that's the reason why Father and I
have never really grown so close. But let's not talk about it anymore. If there's
anything you still want to discuss, please write, because it's easier for me to say what
I mean as on paper than face-to-face. You know how le much I admire you, and only

hope that some of your goodness and Father's goodness will rub off on me, because,
in that sense, you two are a lot alike.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 22,1944
Dearest Kitty,

I received this letter last night from Margot:

Dear Anne,

After your letter of yesterday I have the unpleasant feeling that your conscience
bothers you whenever you go to Peter's to work or talk: there's really no reason for
that. In my heart, I know there's someone who deserves t my trust (as I do his), and
I wouldn't be able to tolerate Peter in his place.

However, as you wrote, I do think of Peter as a kind of brother. . . a younger
brother: we've been sending out feelers, and a brotherly and sisterly affection mayor
may not develop at some later date, but it's certainly not reached that stage yet. So
there's no need for you to feel sorry for me. Now that you've found companionship,
enjoy it as much as you can.

In the meantime, things are getting more and more wonderful here. I think, Kitty, that
true love may be developing in the Annex. All those jokes about marrying Peter if we
stayed here long enough weren't so silly after all. Not that I'm thinking of marrying
him, mind you. I don't even know what he'll be like when he grows up. Or if we'll
even love each other enough to get married.

I'm sure now that Peter loves me tool I just don't know in what way. I can't figure
out if he wants only a good friend, or if he's attracted to me as a girl or as a sister.
When he said I always helped him when his parents were arguing, I was tremendously
happy: it was one step toward making me believe in his friendship. I asked him
yesterday what he'd do if there were a dozen Annes who kept popping in to see him.
His answer was: "If they were all like you, it wouldn't be so bad." He's extremely
hospitable, and I think he really likes to see me. Mean- while, he's been working hard
at learning French, even studying in bed until ten- fifteen.

Oh, when I think back to Saturday night, to our words, our voices, I feel satisfied with
myself for the very first time! what I mean is, I'd still say the same and wouldn't

want to change a thing, the way I usually do. He's so handsome, whether he's smthng
or just sitting still. He's so sweet and good and beautiful. I think what surprised him
most about me was when he discovered that I'm not at all the superficial, worldly
Anne I appear to be, but a dreamer, like he is, with just as many troubles!

Last night after the dinner dishes, I waited for him to ask me to stay upstairs. But
nothing happened; I went away. He came downstairs to tell Dussel it was time to
listen to the radio and hung around the bathroom for a while, but when Dussel took
too long, he went back upstairs. He paced up and down his room and went to bed
early.

The entire evening I was so restless I kept going to the bathroom to splash cold
water on my face. I read a bit, daydreamed some more, looked at the clock and
waited, waited, waited, all the while listening to his foot- steps. I went to bed early,
exhausted.

Tonight I have to take a bath, and tomorrow?

Tomorrow's so far away!

Yours, Anne M. Frank
My answer:

Dearest Margot,

I think the best thing is simply to wait and see what happens. It can't be much longer
before Peter and I will have to decide whether to go back to the way we were or do
some- thing else. I don't know how it'll turn out; I can't see any farther than the end
of my nose.

But I'm certain of one thing: if Peter and I do become friends, I'm going to tell him
you're also very fond of him and are prepared to help him if he needs you. You
wouldn't want me to, I'm sure, but I don't care; I don't know what Peter thinks of
you, but I'll ask him when the time comes. It's certainly nothing bad — on the
contrary! You're welcome to join us in the attic, or wherever we are. You won't be
disturbing us, because we have an unspoken agreement to talk only in the evenings
when it's dark.

Keep your spirits up! I'm doing my best, though it's not always easy. Your time may
come sooner than you think.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 23, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Things are more or less back to normal here. Our coupon men have been released
from prison, thank goodness!

Miep's been back since yesterday, but today it was her husband's turn to take to his
bed-chills and fever, the usual flu symptoms. Bep is better, though she still has a
cough, and Mr. Kleiman will have to stay home for a long time.

Yesterday a plane crashed nearby. The crew was able to parachute out in time. It
crashed on top of a school, but luckily there were no children inside. There was a
small fire and a couple of people were killed. As the airmen made their descent, the
Germans sprayed them with bullets. The Amsterdammers who saw it seethed with
rage at such a dastardly deed. We-by which I mean the ladies-were also scared out
of our wits. Brrr, I hate the sound of gunfire.

Now about myself.

I was with Peter yesterday and, somehow, I honestly don't know how, we wound up
talking about sex. I'd made up my mind a long time ago to ask him a few things. He
knows everything; when I said that Margot and I weren't very well informed, he was
amazed. I told him a lot about Margot and me and Mother and Father and said that

lately I didn't dare ask them anything. He offered to enlighten me, and I gratefully

accepted: he described how contraceptives work, and I asked him very boldly how
boys could tell they were grown up. He had to think about that one; he said he'd tell

me tonight. I told him what had happened to Jacque, and said that girls are

defenseless against strong boys. "Well, you don't have to be afraid of me," he said.

When I came back that evening, he told me how it is with boys. Slightly embarrassing,
but still awfully nice to be able to discuss it with him. Neither he nor I had ever
imagined we'd be able to talk so openly to a girl or a boy, respectively, about such
intimate matters. I think I know everything now. He told me a lot about what he
called Prasentivmitteln* [* Should be Praservativmitteln: prophylactics] in German.

That night in the bathroom Margot and I were talking about Bram and Trees, two
friends of hers.

This morning I was in for a nasty surprise: after breakfast Peter beckoned me
upstairs. "That was a dirty trick you played on me," he said. "I heard what you and
Margot were saying in the bathroom last night. I think you just wanted to find out
how much Peter knew and then have a good laugh!"

I was stunned! I did everything I could to talk him out of that outrageous idea; I
could understand how he must have felt, but it just wasn't true!

"Oh no, Peter," I said. "I'd never be so mean. I told you I wouldn't pass on anything
you said to me and I won't. To put on an act like that and then deliberately be so
mean. . . No, Peter, that's not my idea ofa joke.

It wouldn't be fair. I didn't say anything, honest. Won't you believe me?" He assured
me he did, but I think we'll have to talk about it again sometime. I've done nothing all
day but worry about it. Thank goodness he came right out and said what was on his
mind. Imagine if he'd gone around thinking I could be that mean. He's so sweet!

Now I'll have to tell him everything!

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, MARCH 24, 1944
Dear Kitty,

I often go up to Peter's room after dinner nowadays to breathe in the fresh evening
air. You can get around to meaningful conversations more quickly in the dark than with
the sun tickling your face. It's cozy and snug sitting beside him on a chair and looking
outside. The van Daans and Dussel make the silliest remarks when I disappear into his
room. "Annes zweite Heimat,"* [* Anne's second home] they say, or "Is it proper for
a gentleman to receive young girls in his room at night with the lights out?" Peter has
amazing presence of mind in the face of these so-called witticisms. My mother,
incidentally, is also bursting with curiosity and simply dying to ask what we talk
about, only she's secretly afraid I'd refuse to answer. Peter says the grown-ups are
just jealous because we're young and that we shouldn't take their obnoxious comments
to heart.

Sometimes he comes downstairs to get me, but that's awkward too, because in spite
of all his precautions his face turns bright red and he can hardly get the words out of
his mouth. I'm glad I don't blush; it must be extremely unpleasant.

Besides, it bothers me that Margot has to sit downstairs all by herself, while I'm
upstairs enjoying Peter's company. But what can I do about it? I wouldn't mind it if
she came, but she'd just be the odd one out, sitting there like a lump on a log.

I've had to listen to countless remarks about our sudden friendship. I can't tell you

how often the conversation at meals has been about an Annex wedding, should the war

last another five years. Do we take any notice of this parental chitchat? Hardly, since

it's all so silly. Have my parents forgotten that they were young once? Apparently
they have. At any rate, they laugh at us when we're serious, and they're serious when
we're joking.

I don't know what's going to happen next, or whether we'll run out of things to say.
But if it goes on like this, we'll eventually be able to be together without talking. If
only his parents would stop acting so strangely. It's probably because they don't like
seeing me so often; Peter and I certainly never tell them what we talk about. Imagine
if they knew we were discussing such intimate things.

I'd like to ask Peter whether he knows what girls look like down there. I don't think

boys are as complicated as girls. You can easily see what boys look like in

photographs or pictures of male nudes, but with women it's different. In women, the
genitals, or whatever they're called, are hidden between their legs. Peter has probably
never seen a girl up close. To tell you the truth, neither have I. Boys are a lot easier.
How on earth would I go about describing a girl's parts? I can tell from what he said
that he doesn't know exactly how it all fits together. He was talking about the
"Muttermund," [* cervix], but that's on the inside, where you can't see it. Everything's
pretty well arranged in us women. Until I was eleven or twelve, I didn't realize there

was a second set of labia on the inside, since you couldn't see them. What's even

funnier is that I thought urine came out of the clitoris. I asked Mother one time what
that little bump was, and she said she didn't know. She can really play dumb when
she wants to!

But to get back to the subject. How on earth can you explain what it all looks like
without any models?

Shall I try anyway? Okay, here goes!

When you're standing up, all you see from the front is hair. Between your legs there
are two soft, cushiony things, also covered with hair, which press together when
you're standing, so you can't see what's inside. They separate when you sit down, and
they're very red and quite fleshy on the inside. In the upper part, between the outer

labia, there's a fold of skin that, on second thought, looks like a kind of blister. That's
the clitoris. Then come the inner labia, which are also pressed together in a kind of
crease. When they open up, you can see a fleshy little mound, no bigger than the top
of my thumb. The upper part has a couple of small holes in it, which is where the
urine comes out. The lower part looks as if it were just skin, and yet that's where
the vagina is. You can barely find it, because the folds of skin hide the opening. The
hole's so small I can hardly imagine how a man could get in there, much less how a
baby could come out. It's hard enough trying to get your index finger inside. That's all
there is, and yet it plays such an important role!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MARCH 25, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

You never realize how much you've changed until after it's happened. I've changed
quite drastically, everything about me is different: my opinions, ideas, critical outlook.
Inwardly, outwardly, nothing's the same. And, I might safely add, since it's true, I've
changed for the better. I once told you that, after years of being adored, it was hard

for me to adjust to the harsh reality of grown-ups and rebukes. But Father and

Mother are largely to blame for my having to put up with so much. At home they
wanted me to enjoy life, which was fine, but here they shouldn't have encouraged me
to agree with them and only shown me "their" side of all the quarrels and gossip. It
was a long time before I discovered the score was fifty-fifty. I now know that many
blunders have been committed here, by young and old alike. Father and Mother's
biggest mistake in dealing with the van Daans is that they're never candid and friendly

(admittedly, the friendliness might have to be feigned). Above all, I want to keep the

peace, and to neither quarrel nor gossip. With Father and Margot that's not difficult,
but it is with Mother, which is why I'm glad she gives me an occasional rap on the
knuckles. You can win Mr. van Daan to your side by agreeing with him, listening
quietly, not saying much and most of all . . . responding to his teasing and his corny
jokes with a joke of your own. Mrs. van D. can be won over by talking openly to her
and admitting when you're wrong. She also frankly admits her faults, of which she has
many. I know all too well that she doesn't think as badly of me as she did in the
beginning. And that's simply because I'm honest and tell people right to their faces
what I think, even when it's not very flattering. I want to be honest; I think it gets
you further and also makes you feel better about yourself.

Yesterday Mrs. van D. was talking about the rice we gave Mr. Kleiman. "All we do is
give, give, give. But at a certain point I think that enough is enough. If he'd only take

the trouble, Mr. Kleiman could scrounge up his own rice. Why should we give away all
our supplies? We need them just as badly."

"No, Mrs. van Daan," I replied. "I don't agree with you. Mr. Kleiman may very well be
able to get hold of a little rice, but he doesn't like having to worry about it. It's not
our place to criticize the people who are helping us. We should give them whatever
they need if we can possibly spare it. One less plate of rice a week won't make that
much difference; we can always eat beans."

Mrs. van D. didn't see it my way, but she added that, even though she disagreed, she
was willing to back down, and that was an entirely different matter.

Well, I've said enough. Sometimes I know what my place is and sometimes I have my
doubts, but I'll eventually get where I want to be! I know I will! Especially now that I
have help, since Peter helps me through many a rough patch and rainy day!

I honestly don't know how much he loves me and whether we'll ever get as far as a
kiss; in any case, I don't want to force the issue! I told Father I often go see Peter
and asked if he approved, and of course he did!

It's much easier now to tell Peter things I'd nor- mally keep to myself; for example,
I told him I want to write later on, and if I can't be a writer, to write in addition to
my work.

I don't have much in the way of money or worldly possessions, I'm not beautiful,
intelligent or clever, but I'm happy, and I intend to stay that way! I was born happy, I
love people, I have a trusting nature, and I'd like everyone else to be happy too.

Your devoted friend, Anne M. Frank

An empty day, though clear and bright,

Is just as dark as any night.

(I wrote this a few weeks ago and it no longer holds true, but I included it because
my poems are so few and far between.)

MONDAY, MARCH 27, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

At least one long chapter on our life in hiding should be about politics, but I've been

avoiding the subject, since it interests me so little. Today, however, I'll devote an
entire letter to politics.

Of course, there are many different opinions on this topic, and it's not surprising to
hear it frequently discussed in times of war, but. . . arguing so much about politics is
just plain stupid! Let them laugh, swear, make bets, grumble and do whatever they
want as long as they stew in their own juice. But don't let them argue, since that only
makes things worse. The people who come from outside bring us a lot of news that
later proves to be untrue; however, up to now our radio has never lied. Jan, Miep, Mr.
Kleiman, Bep and Mr. Kugler go up and down in their political moods, though Jan least
of all.

Here in the Annex the mood never varies. The end- less debates over the invasion,
air raids, speeches, etc., etc., are accompanied by countless exclamations such as
"Eempossible!, Urn Gottes Widen* [* Oh, for heaven's sake]. If they're just getting
started now, how long is it going to last!, It's going splendidly, But, great!"

Optimists and pessimists — not to mention the realists — air their opinions with
unflagging energy, and as with everything else, they're all certain that they have a
monopoly on the truth. It annoys a certain lady that her spouse has such supreme
faith in the British, and a certain husband attacks his wife because of her teasing and
dispar- aging remarks about his beloved nation!

And so it goes from early in the morning to late at night; the funny part is that they
never get tired of it. I've discovered a trick, and the effect is overwhelming, just like
pricking someone with a pin and watching them jump. Here's how it works: I start
talking about politics.

All it takes is a single question, a word or a sentence, and before you know it, the
entire family is involved!

As if the German "Wehrmacht News" and the English BBC weren't enough, they've
now added special air-raid announcements. In a word, splendid. But the other side of
the coin is that the British Air Force is operating around the clock. Not unlike the
German propaganda machine, which is cranking out lies twenty-four hours a day!

So the radio is switched on every morning at eight (if not earlier) and is listened to
every hour until nine, ten or even eleven at night. This is the best evidence yet that
the adults have infinite patience, but also that their brains have turned to mush (some
of them, I mean, since I wouldn't want to insult anyone). One broadcast, two at the
most, should be enough to last the entire day. But no, those old nincompoops. . .

never mind, I've already said it all! "Music While You Work," the Dutch broadcast
from England, Frank Phillips or Queen Wilhelmina, they each get a turn and find a
willing listener. If the adults aren't eating or sleeping, they're clustered around the
radio talking about eating, sleeping and politics. Whew! It's getting to be a bore, and
it's all I can do to keep from turning into a dreary old crone myself! Though with all
the old folks around me, that might not be such a bad idea!

Here's a shining example, a speech made by our beloved Winston Churchill.

Nine o'clock, Sunday evening. The teapot, under its cozy, is on the table, and the
guests enter the room.

Dussel sits to the left of the radio, Mr. van D. in front of it and Peter to the side.
Mother is next to Mr. van D., willi Mrs. van D. behind them. Margot and I are sitting
in the last row and Pirn at the table. I realize this isn't a very clear description of our
seating arrangements, but it doesn't matter. The men smoke, Peter's eyes close from
the strain of listening, Mama is dressed in her long, dark negligee, Mrs. van D. is
trembling because of the planes, which take no notice of the speech but fly blithely on
toward Essen, Father is slurping his tea, and Margot and I are united in a sisterly way
by the sleeping Mouschi, who has taken possession of both our knees. Margot's hair is
in curlers and my nightgown is too small, too tight and too short. It all looks so
intimate, cozy and peaceful, and for once it really is. Yet I await the end of the
speech willi dread. They're impatient, straining at the leash to start another argument!
Pst, pst, like a cat luring a mouse from its hole, they goad each other into quarrels
and dissent.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, MARCH 28, 1944
My dearest Kitty,

As much as I'd like to write more on politics, I have lots of other news to report
today. First, Mother has virtually forbidden me to go up to Peter's, since, according to
her, Mrs. van Daan is jealous. Second, Peter's invited Margot to join us upstairs.
Whether he really means it or is just saying it out of politeness, I don't know. Third,
I asked Father if he thought I should take any notice of Mrs. van Daan's jealousy and
he said I didn't have to.

What should I do now? Mother's angry, doesn't want me going upstairs, wants me to
go back to doing my homework in the room I share willi Dussel. She may be jealous

herself. Father doesn't begrudge us those few hours and thinks it's nice we get along
so well. Margot likes Peter too, but feels that three people can't talk about the same
things as two.

Furthermore, Mother thinks Peter's in love with me. To tell you the truth, I wish he
were. Then we'd be even, and it'd be a lot easier to get to know each other. She also
claims he's always looking at me. Well, I suppose we do give each other the
occasional wink. But I can't help it if he keeps admiring my dimples, can I?

I'm in a very difficult position. Mother's against me and I'm against her. Father turns a
blind eye to the silent struggle between Mother and me. Mother is sad, because she
still loves me, but I'm not at all unhappy, because she no longer means anything to
me.

As for Peter. . . I don't want to give him up. He's so sweet and I admire him so
much. He and I could have a really beautiful relationship, so why are the old folks
poking their noses into our business again? Fortu- nately, I'm used to hiding my
feelings, so I manage not to show how crazy I am about him. Is he ever going to say

anything? Am I ever going to feel his cheek against mine, the way I felt Petel's cheek

in my dream? Oh, Peter and

Petel, you're one and the same! They don't understand us; they'd never understand
that we're content just to sit beside each other and not say a word. They have no
idea of what draws us together! Oh, when will we overcome all these difficulties? And
yet it's good that we have to surmount them, since it makes the end that much more
beautiful. When he lays his head on his arms and closes his eyes, he's still a child;

when he plays with Mouschi or talks about her, he's loving; when he carries the

potatoes or other heavy loads, he's strong; when he goes to watch the gunfire or
walks through the dark house to look for burglars, he's brave; and when he's so
awkward and clumsy, he's hopelessly endearing. It's much nicer when he explains
something to me than when I have to teach him. I wish he were superior to me in
nearly every way!

What do we care about our two mothers? Oh, if only he'd say something.

Father always says I'm conceited, but I'm not, I'm merely vain! I haven't had many
people tell me I was pretty, except for a boy at school who said I looked so cute
when I smiled. Yesterday Peter paid me a true com- pliment, and just for fun I'll give
you a rough idea of our conversation.

Peter often says, "Smile!" I thought it was strange, so yesterday I asked him, "Why

do you always want me to smile?"

"Because you get dimples in your cheeks. How do you do that?"

"I was born with them. There's also one in my chin. It's the only mark of beauty I
possess."

"No, no, that's not true!"

"Yes it is. I know I'm not beautiful. I never have been and I never will be!"

"I don't agree. I think you're pretty."

"I am not."

"I say you are, and you'll have to take my word for it." So of course I then said the
same about him.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 29, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. Bolkestein, the Cabinet Minister, speaking on the Dutch broadcast from London,
said that after the war a collection would be made of diaries and letters dealing with
the war. Of course, everyone pounced on my diary. Just imagine how interesting it
would be if I were to publish a novel about the Secret Annex. The title alone would
make people think it was a detective story.

Seriously, though, ten years after the war people would find it very amusing to read
how we lived, what we ate and what we talked about as Jews in hiding. Although I
tell you a great deal about our lives, you still know very little about us. How
frightened the women are during air raids; last Sunday, for instance, when 350 British
planes dropped 550 tons of bombs on IJmuiden, so that the houses trembled like
blades of grass in the wind. Or how many epidemics are raging here.

You know nothing of these matters, and it would take me all day to describe
everything down to the last detail. People have to stand in line to buy vegetables and
all kinds of goods; doctors can't visit their patients, since their cars and bikes are
stolen the moment they turn their backs; burglaries and thefts are so common that you

ask yourself what's suddenly gotten into the Dutch to make them so light-fingered.
Little children, eight- and eleven- year-olds, smash the windows of people's homes
and steal whatever they can lay their hands on. People don't dare leave the house for
even five minutes, since they're liable to come back and find all their belongings gone.
Every day the newspapers are filled with reward notices for the return of stolen
typewriters, Persian rugs, electric clocks, fabrics, etc. The electric clocks on street
corners are dismantled, public phones are stripped down to the last wire.

Morale among the Dutch can't be good. Everyone's hungry; except for the ersatz
coffee, a week's food ration doesn't last two days. The invasion's long in coming, the
men are being shipped off to Germany, the children are sick or undernourished,
everyone's wearing worn-out clothes and run-down shoes. A new sole costs 7.50
guil- ders on the black market. Besides, few shoemakers will do repairs, or if they
do, you have to wait four months for your shoes, which might very well have
disappeared in the meantime.

One good thing has come out of this: as the food gets worse and the decrees more
severe, the acts of sabo- tage against the authorities are increasing. The ration board,
the police, the officials— they're all either helping their fellow citizens or denouncing
them and sending them off to prison. Fortunately, only a small percentage of Dutch
people are on the wrong side.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, MARCH 31, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Just imagine, it's still fairly cold, and yet most people have been without coal for
nearly a month. Sounds awful, doesn't it? There's a general mood of optimism about
the Russian front, because that's going great guns! I don't often write about the
political situation, but I must tell you where the Russians are at the moment. They've
reached the Polish border and the Prut River in Romania. They're close to Odessa, and
they've surrounded Ternopol. Every night we're expecting an extra communique from
Stalin.

They're firing off so many salutes in Moscow, the city must be rumbling and shaking
all day long. Whether they like to pretend the fighting's nearby or they simply don't
have any other way to express their joy, I don't know!

Hungary has been occupied by German troops.

There are still a million Jews living there; they too are doomed.

Nothing special is happening here. Today is Mr. van Daan's birthday. He received two
packets of tobacco, one serving of coffee, which his wife had managed to save, lemon
punch from Mr. Kugler, sardines from Miep, eau de cologne from us, lilacs, tulips and,
last but not least, a cake with raspberry filling, slightly gluey because of the poor
quality of the flour and the lack of butter, but deli- cious anyway.

All that talk about Peter and me has died down a bit. He's coming to pick me up
tonight. Pretty nice of him, don't you think, since he hates doing it! We're very good
friends. We spend a lot of time together and talk about every imaginable subject. It's
so nice not having to hold back when we come to a delicate topic, the way I would
with other boys. For example, we were talking about blood and somehow the
conversation turned to menstruation, etc. He thinks we women are quite tough to be
able to withstand the loss of blood, and that I am too. I wonder why?

My life here has gotten better, much better. God has not forsaken me, and He never
will.

Yours, Anne M. Frank
SATURDAY, APRIL 1, 1944
My dearest Kitty,

And yet everything is still so difficult. You do know what I mean, don't you? I long so
much for him to kiss me, but that kiss is taking its own sweet time. Does he still
think of me as a friend? Don't I mean anything more?

You and I both know that I'm strong, that I can carry most burdens alone. I've never
been used to sharing my worries with anyone, and I've never clung to a mother, but
I'd love to lay my head on his shoulder and just sit there quietly.

I can't, I simply can't forget that dream of Peter's cheek, when everything was so
good! Does he have the same longing? Is he just too shy to say he loves me? Why
does he want me near him so much? Oh, why doesn't he say something?

I've got to stop, I've got to be calm. I'll try to be strong again, and if I'm patient, the
rest will follow. But — and this is the worst part — I seem to be chasing him. I'm
always the one who has to go upstairs; he never comes to me. But that's because of

the rooms, and he understands why I object. Oh, I'm sure he understands more than I
think .

Yours, Anne M. Frank
MONDAY, APRIL 3, 1944
My dearest Kitty,

Contrary to my usual practice, I'm going to write you a detailed description of the
food situation, since it's become a matter of some difficulty and importance, not only
here in the Annex, but in all of Holland, all of Europe and even beyond.

In the twenty-one months we've lived here, we've been through a good many "food
cycles" — you'll understand what that means in a moment. A "food cycle" is a period
in which we have only one particular dish or type of vegetable to eat. For a long time
we ate nothing but endive. Endive with sand, endive without sand, endive with mashed
potatoes, endive -and- mashed potato casserole. Then it was spinach, followed by
kohlrabi, salsify, cucumbers, tomatoes, sauerkraut, etc., etc.

It's not much fun when you have to eat, say, sauer- kraut every day for lunch and
dinner, but when you're hungry enough, you do a lot of things. Now, however, we're
going through the most delightful period so far, because there are no vegetables at all.

Our weekly lunch menu consists of brown beans, split-pea soup, potatoes with
dumplings, potato kugel and, by the grace of God, turnip greens or rotten carrots, and
then it's back to brown beans. Because of the bread shortage, we eat potatoes at
every meal, starting with breakfast, but then we fry them a little. To make soup we
use brown beans, navy beans, potatoes, packages of vege- table soup, packages of
chicken soup and packages of bean soup. There are brown beans in everything,
including the bread. For dinner we always have potatoes with imitation gravy and —
thank goodness we've still got it — beet salad. I must tell you about the dumplings.
We make them with government-issue flour, water and yeast. They're so gluey and
tough that it feels as if you had rocks in your stomach, but oh well!

The high point is our weekly slice of liverwurst, and the jam on our unbuttered bread.
But we're still alive, and much of the time it still tastes good too!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 5, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

For a long time now I didn't know why I was bothering to do any schoolwork. The
end of the war still seemed so far away, so unreal, like a fairy tale. If the war isn't
over by September, I won't go back to school, since I don't want to be two years
behind.

Peter filled my days, nothing but Peter, dreams and thoughts until Saturday night,
when I felt so utterly miserable! oh, it was awful. I held back my tears when I was
with Peter, laughed uproariously with the van Daans as we drank lemon punch and was
cheerful and excited, but the minute I was alone I knew I was going to cry my eyes
out. I slid to the floor in my nightgown and began by saying my prayers, very
fervently. Then I drew my knees to my chest, lay my head on my arms and cried, all
huddled up on the bare floor. A loud sob brought me back down to earth, and I choked
back my tears, since I didn't want anyone next door to hear me. Then I tried to pull
myself together, saying over and over, "I must, I must, I must. . . " Stiff from sitting
in such an unusual position, I fell back against the side of the bed and kept up my
struggle until just before ten-thirty, when I climbed back into bed. It was over!

And now it's really over. I finally realized that I must do my schoolwork to keep from
being ignorant, to get on in life, to become a journalist, because that's what I want! I
know I can write. A few of my stories are good, my descriptions of the Secret Annex
are humorous, much of my diary is vivid and alive, but. . . it remains to be seen
whether I really have talent.

"Eva's Dream" is my best fairy tale, and the odd thing is that I don't have the faintest

idea where it came from. Parts of "Cady's Life" are also good, but as a whole it's

nothing special. I'm my best and harshest critic. I know what's good and what isn't.
Unless you write yourself, you can't know how wonderful it is! I always used to
bemoan the fact that I couldn't draw, but now I'm overjoyed that at least I can write.
And if I don't have the talent to write books or newspaper articles, I can always write
for myself. But I want to achieve more than that. I can't imagine having to live like
Mother, Mrs. van Daan and all the women who go about their work and are then

forgotten. I need to have something besides a husband and children to devote myself

to! I don't want to have lived in vain like most people. I want to be useful or bring
enjoyment to all people, even those I've never met. I want to go on living even after
my death! And that's why I'm so grateful to God for having given me this gift, which
I can use to develop myself and to express all that's inside me!

When I write I can shake off all my cares. My sor- row disappears, my spirits are

revived! But, and that's a big question, will I ever be able to write something great,
will I ever become a journalist or a writer?

I hope so, oh, I hope so very much, because writing allows me to record everything,
all my thoughts, ideals and fantasies.

I haven't worked on "Cady's Life" for ages. In my mind I've worked out exactly what
happens next, but the story doesn't seem to be coming along very well. I might never
finish it, and it'll wind up in the wastepaper basket or the stove. That's a horrible
thought, but then I say to myself, "At the age of fourteen and with so little
experience, you can't write about philosophy."

So onward and upward, with renewed spirits. It'll all work out, because I'm determined
to write!

Yours, Anne M. Frank
THURSDAY, APRIL 6, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

You asked me what my hobbies and interests are and I'd like to answer, but I'd better
warn you, I have lots of them, so don't be surprised.

First of all: writing, but I don't really think of that as a hobby.

Number two: genealogical charts. I'm looking in every newspaper, book and document I
can find for the family trees of the French, German, Spanish, English, Austrian,
Russian, Norwegian and Dutch royal famthes. I've made great progress with many of
them, because for ! a long time I've been taking notes while reading biogra- I, phies
or history books. I even copy out many of the passages on history.

So my third hobby is history, and Father's already bought me numerous books. I can
hardly wait for the day when I'll be able to go to the public library and ferret out Iii
the information I need.

Number four is Greek and Roman mythology. I have various books on this subject too.
I can name the nine Muses and the seven loves of Zeus. I have the wives of
Hercules, etc., etc., down pat.

My other hobbies are movie stars and family photographs. I'm crazy about reading and

books. I adore the history of the arts, especially when it concerns writers, poets and
painters; musicians may come later. I loathe algebra, geometry and arithmetic. I enjoy
all my other school subjects, but history's my favorite!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, APRIL 11, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

My head's in a whirl, I really don't know where to begin. Thursday (the last time I
wrote you) everything was as usual. Friday afternoon (Good Friday) we played
Monopoly; Saturday afternoon too. The days passed very quickly. Around two o'clock
on Saturday, heavy firing ii began-machine guns, according to the men. For the rest,
everything was quiet.

Sunday afternoon Peter came to see me at four- thirty, at my invitation. At
five-fifteen we went to the Ii front attic, where we stayed until six. There was a

beautil ful Mozart concert on the radio from six to seven-fifteen; I especially enjoyed

the Kleine Nachtmusik. I can hardly bear to listen in the kitchen, since beautiful music
stirs me to the very depths of my soul. Sunday evening Peter couldn't take his balli,
because the washtub was down in the office kitchen, filled with laundry. The two of
us went to the front attic together, and in order to be able to sit comfortably, I took
along the only cushion I could find in my room. We seated ourselves on a packing
crate. Since both the crate and the cushion were very narrow, we were sitting quite
close, leaning against two other crates; Mouschi kept us company, so we weren't
without a chaperon. Suddenly, at a quarter to nine, Mr. van Daan whistled and asked if
we had Mr. Dussel's cushion. We jumped up and went downstairs willi the cushion, the
cat and Mr. van Daan. This cushion was the source of much misery. Dussel was angry

because I'd taken the one he uses as a pillow, and he was afraid it might be covered

with fleas; he had the entire house in an uproar because of this one cushion. In
revenge, Peter and I stuck two hard brushes in his bed, but had to take them out
again when Dussel unexpectedly decided to go sit in his room. We had a really good
laugh at this little intermezzo.

But our fun was short-lived. At nine— thirty Peter knocked gently on the door and
asked Father to come upstairs and help him with a difficult English sentence.

"That sounds fishy," I said to Margot. "It's obviously a pretext. You can tell by the
way the men are talking that there's been a break-in!" I was right. The warehouse
was being broken into at that very moment. Father, Mr. van Daan and Peter were

downstairs in a flash. Margot, Mother, Mrs. van D. and I waited. Four frightened
women need to talk, so that's what we did until we heard a bang downstairs. After
that all was quiet. The clock struck quarter to ten. The color had drained from our
faces, but we remained calm, even though we were afraid. Where were the men? What
was that bang? Were they fighting with the burglars? We were too scared to think; all
we could do was wait.

Ten o'clock, footsteps on the stairs. Father, pale and nervous, came inside, followed
by Mr. van Daan. "Lights out, tiptoe upstairs, we're expecting the police!" There
wasn't time to be scared. The lights were switched off, I grabbed a jacket, and we sat
down upstairs.

"What happened? Tell us quickly!"

There was no one to tell us; the men had gone back downstairs. The four of them
didn't come back up until ten past ten. Two of them kept watch at Peter's open
window. The door to the landing was locked, the book- case shut. We draped a
sweater over our night-light, and then they told us what had happened:

Peter was on the landing when he heard two loud bangs. He went downstairs and saw
that a large panel was missing from the left half of the warehouse door. He dashed
upstairs, alerted the "Home Guard," and the four of them went downstairs. When they
entered the warehouse, the burglars were going about their business. Without thinking,
Mr. van Daan yelled "Police!" Hur- ried footsteps outside; the burglars had fled. The
board was put back in the door so the police wouldn't notice the gap, but then a swift
kick from outside sent it flying to the floor. The men were amazed at the burglars'
audacity. Both Peter and Mr. van Daan felt a murderous rage come over them. Mr. van
Daan slammed an ax against the floor, and all was quiet again. Once more the panel
was re- placed, and once more the attempt was foiled. Outside, a man and a woman
shone a glaring flashlight through the opening, lighting up the entire warehouse. "What
the ..." mumbled one of the men, but now their roles had been reversed. Instead of
policemen, they were now burglars. All four of them raced upstairs. Dussel and Mr.
van Daan snatched up Dussel's books, Peter opened the doors and windows in the
kitchen and private office, hurled the phone to the ground, and the four of them finally
ended up behind the bookcase.

END OF PART ONE

In all probability the man and woman with the flashlight had alerted the police. It was
Sunday night, Easter Sunday. The next day, Easter Monday, the office was going to
be closed, which meant we wouldn't be able to move around until Tuesday morning.

Think of it, having to sit in such terror for a day and two nights! We thought of
nothing, but simply sat there in pitch darkness — in her fear, Mrs. van D. had
switched off the lamp. We whispered, and every time we heard a creak, someone said,
"Shh, shh."

It was ten-thirty, then eleven. Not a sound. Father and Mr. van Daan took turns
coming upstairs to us. Then, at eleven-fifteen, a noise below. Up above you could
hear the whole family breathing. For the rest, no one moved a muscle. Footsteps in
the house, the private office, the kitchen, then. . . on the staircase. All sounds of
breathing stopped, eight hearts pounded. Foot- steps on the stairs, then a rattling at
the bookcase. This moment is indescribable.

"Now we're done for," I said, and I had visions of all fifteen of us being dragged away
by the Gestapo that very night.

More rattling at the bookcase, twice. Then we heard a can fall, and the footsteps
receded. We were out of danger, so far! A shiver went though everyone's body, I
heard several sets of teeth chattering, no one said a word. We stayed like this until
eleven— thirty.

There were no more sounds in the house, but a light was shining on our landing, right
in front of the bookcase. Was that because the police thought it looked so suspicious
or because they simply forgot? Was anyone going to come back and turn it off? We
found our tongues again.

There were no longer any people inside the building, but perhaps someone was
standing guard outside. We then did three things: tried to guess what was going on,
trembled with fear and went to the bathroom. Since the buckets were in the attic, all
we had was Peter's metal wastepaper basket. Mr. van Daan went first, then Father,
but Mother was too embarrassed. Father brought the waste- basket to the next room,
where Margot, Mrs. van Daan and I gratefully made use of it. Mother finally gave in.
There was a great demand for paper, and luckily I had some in my pocket.

The wastebasket stank, everything went on in a whisper, and we were exhausted. It
was midnight.

"Lie down on the floor and go to sleep!" Margot and I were each given a pillow and a
blanket. Margot lay down near the food cupboard, and I made my bed between the
table legs. The smell wasn't quite so bad when you were lying on the floor, but Mrs.
van Daan quietly went and got some powdered bleach and draped a dish towel over
the potty as a further precaution.

Talk, whispers, fear, stench, farting and people continually going to the bathroom; try
sleeping through that! By two-thirty, however, I was so tired I dozed off and didn't
hear a thing until three — thirty. I woke up when Mrs. van D. lay her head on my feet.

"For heaven's sake, give me something to put on!" I said. I was handed some clothes,
but don't ask what: a pair of wool slacks over my pajamas, a red sweater and a black
skirt, white understockings and tattered kneesocks.

Mrs. van D. sat back down on the chair, and Mr. van D. lay down with his head on
my feet. From three- thirty onward I was engrossed in thought, and still shiver- ing
so much that Mr. van Daan couldn't sleep. I was preparing myself for the return of
the police. We'd tell them we were in hiding; if they were good people, we'd be safe,
and if they were Nazi sympathizers, we could try to bribe them!

"We should hide the radio!" moaned Mrs. van D.

"Sure, in the stove," answered Mr. van D. "If they find us, they might as well find the
radio!"

"Then they'll also find Anne's diary," added Father.

"So burn it," suggested the most terrified of the group.

This and the police rattling on the bookcase were the moments when I was most
afraid. Oh, not my diary; if my diary goes, I go too! Thank goodness Father didn't say
anything more.

There's no point in recounting all the conversations; so much was said. I comforted
Mrs. van Daan, who was very frightened. We talked about escaping, being interrogated
by the Gestapo, phoning Mr. Kleiman and being courageous.

"We must behave like soldiers, Mrs. van Daan. If our time has come, well then, it'll be
for Queen and Country, for freedom, truth and justice, as they're always telling us on
the radio. The only bad thing is that we'll drag the others down with us!"

After an hour Mr. van Daan switched places with his wife again, and Father came and
sat beside me. The men smoked one cigarette after another, an occasional sigh was
heard, somebody made another trip to the potty, and then everything began allover

again.

Four o'clock, five, five-thirty. I went and sat with Peter by his window and listened,
so close we could feel each other's bodies trembling; we spoke a word or two from
time to time and listened intently. Next door they took down the blackout screen.
They made a list of everything they were planning to tell Mr. Kleiman over the phone,
because they intended to call him at seven and ask him to send someone over. They
were taking a big chance, since the police guard at the door or in the warehouse
might hear them calling, but there was an even greater risk that the police would
return.

I'm enclosing their list, but for the sake of clarity, I'll copy it here.

Buralary: Police in building, up to bookcase, but no farther. Burglars apparently
interrupted, forced warehouse door, fled through garden. Main entrance bolted; Kugler
must have left through second door.

Typewriter and adding machine safe in black chest in private office.

Miep's or Bep's laundry in washtub in kitchen.

Only Bep or Kugler have key to second door; lock may be broken.

Try to warn jan and get key, look around office; also feed cat.

For the rest, everything went according to plan. Mr. Kleiman was phoned, the poles
were removed from the doors, the typewriter was put back in the chest. Then we all
sat around the table again and waited for either jan or the police.

Peter had dropped off to sleep and Mr. van Daan ANNE FRANK and I were lying on
the floor when we heard loud footsteps below. I got up quietly. "It's Jan!"

"No, no, it's the police!" they all said.

There was a knocking at our bookcase. Miep whis- tied. This was too much for Mrs.
van Daan, who sank limply in her chair, white as a sheet. If the tension had lasted
another minute, she would have fainted.

Jan and Miep came in and were met with a delightful scene. The table alone would
have been worth a photograph: a copy of Cinema Theater, opened to a page of
dancing girls and smeared with jam and pectin, which we'd been taking to combat the
diarrhea, two jam jars, half a bread roll, a quarter of a bread roll, pectin, a mirror, a
comb, matches, ashes, cigarettes, tobacco, an ashtray, books, a pair of underpants, a

flashlight, Mrs. van Daan's comb, toilet paper, etc.

Jan and Miep were of course greeted with shouts and tears. Jan nailed a pinewood
board over the gap in the door and went off again with Miep to inform the police of
the break-in. Miep had also found a note under the ware- house door from Sleegers,
the night watchman, who had noticed the hole and alerted the police. Jan was also
planning to see Sleegers.

So we had half an hour in which to put the house and ourselves to rights. I've never
seen such a transformation as in those thirty minutes. Margot and I got the beds
ready downstairs, went to the bathroom, brushed our teeth, washed our hands and
combed our hair. Then I straightened up the room a bit and went back upstairs. The
table had already been cleared, so we got some water, made coffee and tea, boiled the
milk and set the table. Father and Peter emptied our improvised potties and rinsed
them with warm water and powdered bleach. The largest one was filled to the brim
and was so heavy they had a hard time lifting it. To make things worse, it was
leaking, so they had to put it in a bucket.

At eleven o'clock Jan was back and joined us at the table, and gradually everyone
began to relax. Jan had the following story to tell:

Mr. Sleegers was asleep, but his wife told Jan that her husband had discovered the
hole in the door while making his rounds. He called in a policeman, and the two of
them searched the building. Mr. Sleegers, in his capacity as night watchman, patrols
the area every night on his bike, accompanied by his two dogs. His wife said he would
come on Tuesday and tell Mr. Kugler the rest. No one at the police station seemed to

know anything about the break-in, but they made a note to come first thing Tuesday

morning to have a look.

On the way back Jan happened to run into Mr. van Hoeven, the man who supplies us
with potatoes, and told him of the break— in. "I know," Mr. van Hoeven calmly replied.
"Last night when my wife and I were walking past your building, I saw a gap in the

door. My wife wanted to walk on, but I peeked inside with a flashlight, and that's

when the burglars must have run off. To be on the safe side, I didn't call the police. I
thought it wouldn't be wise in your case. I don't know anything, but I have my
suspicions." Jan thanked him and went on. Mr. van Hoeven obviously suspects we're
here, because he always delivers the potatoes at lunchtime. A decent man!

It was one o'clock by the time Jan left and we'd done the dishes. All eight of us went
to bed. I woke up at quarter to three and saw that Mr. Dussel was already up. My
face rumpled with sleep, I happened to run into Peter in the bathroom, just after he'd

come downstairs. We agreed to meet in the office. I freshened up a bit and went
down.

"After all this, do you still dare go to the front attic?" he asked. I nodded, grabbed
my pillow, with a cloth wrapped around it, and we went up together. The weather was
gorgeous, and even though the air-raid sirens soon began to wail, we stayed where
we were. Peter put his arm around my shoulder, I put mine around his, and we sat
quietly like this until four o'clock, when Margot came to get us for coffee.

We ate our bread, drank our lemonade and joked (we were finally able to again), and
for the rest everything was back to normal. That evening I thanked Peter because he'd
been the bravest of us all.

None of us have ever been in such danger as we were that night. God was truly
watching over us. Just think-the police were right at the bookcase, the light was on,
and still no one had discovered our hiding place! "Now we're done for!" I'd whispered
at that moment, but once again we were spared. When the invasion comes and the
bombs start falling, it'll be every man for himself, but this time we feared for those
good, innocent Christians who are helping us.

"We've been saved, keep on saving us!" That's all we can say.

This incident has brought about a whole lot of changes. As of now, Dussel will be
doing his work in the bathroom, and Peter will be patrolling the house between
eight-thirty and nine-thirty. Peter isn't allowed to open his window anymore, since
one of the Keg people noticed it was open. We can no longer flush the toilet after
nine-thirty at night. Mr. Sleegers has been hired as night watchman, and tonight a
carpenter from the underground is coming to make a barricade out of our white
Frankfurt bedsteads. Debates are going on left and right in the Annex. Mr. Kugler has
reproached us for our carelessness. Jan also said we should never go downstairs. What
we have to do now is find out whether Sleegers can be trusted, whether the dogs will
bark if they hear someone behind the door, how to make the barricade, all sorts of
things.

We've been strongly reminded of the fact that we're Jews in chains, chained to one
spot, without any rights, but with a thousand obligations. We must put our feelings
aside; we must be brave and strong, bear discomfort with- out complaint, do whatever
is in our power and trust in God. One day this terrible war will be over. The time will
come when we'll be people again and not just Jews!

Who has inflicted this on us? Who has set us apart from all the rest? Who has put us

through such suffering? It's God who has made us the way we are, but it's also God
who will lift us up again. In the eyes of the world, we're doomed, but if, after all this
suffering, there are still Jews left, the Jewish people will be held up as an example.
Who knows, maybe our religion will teach the world and all the people in it about
goodness, and that's the reason, the only reason, we have to suffer. We can never be
just Dutch, or just English, or whatever, we will always be Jews as well. And we'll
have to keep on being Jews, but then, we'll want to be.

Be brave! Let's remember our duty and perform it without complaint. There will be a
way out. God has never deserted our people. Through the ages Jews have had to
suffer, but through the ages they've gone on living, and the centuries of suffering have
only made them stronger. The weak shall fall and the strong shall survive and not be
defeated!

That night I really thought I was going to die. I waited for the police and I was ready
for death, like a soldier on a battlefield. I'd gladly have given my life for my country.
But now, now that I've been spared, my first wish after the war is to become a Dutch
citizen. I love the Dutch, I love this country, I love the language, and I want to work
here. And even if I have to write to the Queen herself, I won't give up until I've
reached my goal!

I'm becoming more and more independent of my parents. Young as I am, I face life
with more courage and have a better and truer sense of justice than Mother. I know
what I want, I have a goal, I have opinions, a religion and love. If only I can be
myself, I'll be satisfied. I know that I'm a woman, a woman with inner strength and a
great deal of courage!

If God lets me live, I'll achieve more than Mother ever did, I'll make my voice heard,
I'll go out into the world and work for mankind!

I now know that courage and happiness are needed first!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, APRIL 14, 1944

Dear Kitty,

Everyone here is still very tense. Pirn has nearly reached the bothng point; Mrs. van
D. is lying in bed with a cold, grumbling; Mr. van D. is growing pale without his
cigarettes; Dussel, who's having to give up many of his comforts, is carping at

everyone; etc., etc. We seem to have run out of luck lately. The toilet's leaking, and
the faucet's stuck. Thanks to our many connections, we'll soon be able to get these
repaired.

I'm occasionally sentimental, as you know, but from time to time I have reason to be:
when Peter and I are sitting close together on a hard wooden crate among the junk

and dust, our arms around each other's shoulders, Peter toying with a lock of my hair;

when the birds outside are trilling their songs, when the trees are in bud, when the
sun beckons and the sky is so blue — oh, that's when I wish for so much!

All I see around me are dissatisfied and grumpy faces, all I hear are sighs and stifled

complaints. You'd think our lives had taken a sudden turn for the worse. Honestly,
things are only as bad as you make them. Here in the Annex no one even bothers to

set a good example. We each have to figure out how to get the better of our own

moods!

Every day you hear, "If only it were all over!"

Work, love, courage and hope,

Make me good and help me cope!

I really believe, Kit, that I'm a little nutty today, and I don't know why. My writing's
all mixed up, I'm jump— ing from one thing to another, and sometimes I seriously
doubt whether anyone will ever be interested in this drivel. They'll probably call it

"The Musings of an Ugly Duckling." My diaries certainly won't be of much use to Mr.

Bolkestein or Mr. Gerbrandy.* [* Gerrit Bolkestein was the Minister of Education and
Pieter Gerbrandy was the Prime Minister of the Dutch government in exile in London.
See Anne's letter of March 29, 1944.]

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, APRIL 15, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

"There's just one bad thing after another. When will it all end?" You can sure say that
again. Guess what's happened now? Peter forgot to unbolt the front door. As a result,
Mr. Kugler and the warehouse employees couldn't get in. He went to Keg's, smashed
in our office kitchen window and got in that way. The windows in the Annex were
open, and the Keg people saw that too. What must they be thinking? And van Maaren?
Mr. Kugler's furious. We accuse him of not doing anything to reinforce the doors, and

then we do a stupid thing like this! Peter's extremely upset. At the table, Mother said
she felt more sorry for Peter than for anyone else, and he nearly began to cry. We're
equally to blame, since we usually ask him every day if he's unbolted the door, and so

does Mr. van Daan. Maybe I can go comfort him later on. I want to help him so

much!

Here are the latest news bulletins about life in the Secret Annex over the last few
weeks:

A week ago Saturday, Boche suddenly got sick. He sat quite still and started drooling.
Miep immediately picked him up, rolled him in a towel, tucked him in her shopping bag
and brought him to the dog-and-cat clinic. Boche had some kind of intestinal problem,
so the vet gave him medicine. Peter gave it to him a few times, but Boche soon made
himself scarce. I'll bet he was out courting his sweetheart. But now his nose is
swollen and he meows whenever you pick him up -he was probably trying to steal
food and somebody smacked him. Mouschi lost her voice for a few days. Just when
we decided she had to be taken to the vet too, she started getting better.

We now leave the attic window open a crack every night. Peter and I often sit up

there in the evening.

Thanks to rubber cement and oil paint, our toilet ; could quickly be repaired. The
broken faucet has been replaced.

Luckily, Mr. Kleiman is feeling better. He's going to see a specialist soon. We can
only hope he won't need an operation.

This month we received eight Tation books. Unfortunately, for the next two weeks
beans have been substituted for oatmeal or groats. Our latest delicacy is piccalilli. If
you're out of luck, all you get is a jar full of cucumber and mustard sauce.

Vegetables are hard to come by. There's only lettuce, lettuce and more lettuce. Our
meals consist entirely of potatoes and imitation gravy.

The Russians are in possession of more than half the Crimea. The British aren't
advancing beyond Cassino. We'll have to count on the Western Wall. There have been
a lot of unbelievably heavy air raids. The Registry of Births, Deaths and Marriages in
The Hague was bombed. All Dutch people will be issued new ration registration cards.

Enough for today.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY, APRIL 16, 1944
My dearest Kitty,

Remember yesterday's date, since it was a red-letter day for me. Isn't it an important
day for every girl when she gets her first kiss? Well then, it's no less important to
me. The time Bram kissed me on my right cheek or Mr. Woudstra on my right hand
doesn't count. How did I suddenly come by this kiss? I'll tell you.

Last night at eight I was sitting with Peter on his divan and it wasn't long before he
put an arm around me. (Since it was Saturday, he wasn't wearing his overalls.) "Why
don t we move over a little," I said, "so won t keep bumping my head against the
cupboard."

He moved so far over he was practically in the corner. I slipped my arm under his
and across his back, and he put his arm around my shoulder, so that I was nearly
engulfed by him. We've sat like this on other occasions, but never so close as we
were last night. He held me firmly against him, my left side against his chest; my
heart had already begun to beat faster, but there was more to come. He wasn't
satisfied until my head lay on his shoulder, with his on top of mine. I sat up again
after about five minutes, but before long he took my head in his hands and put it back
next to his. Oh, it was so wonderful. I could hardly talk, my pleasure was too intense;
he caressed my cheek and arm, a bit clumsily, and played with my hair. Most of the
time our heads were touching.

I can't tell you, Kitty, the feeling that ran through me. I was too happy for words, and
I think he was too.

At nine-thirty we stood up. Peter put on his tennis shoes so he wouldn't make much
noise on his nightly round of the building, and I was standing next to him. How I
suddenly made the right movement, I don't know, but before we went downstairs, he
gave me a. kiss, through my hair, half on my left cheek and half on my ear. I tore
downstairs without looking back, and I long so much for today.

Sunday morning, just before eleven.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, APRIL 17, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Do you think Father and Mother would approve of a girl my age sitting on a divan and
kissing a seventeen- and- a-half-year-old boy? I doubt they would, but I have to
trust my own judgment in this matter. It's so peaceful and safe, lying in his arms and
dreaming, it's so thrilling to feel his cheek against mine, it's so wonderful to know
there's someone waiting for me. But, and there is a but, will Peter want to leave it at
that? I haven't forgotten his promise, but. . . he is a boy!

I know I'm starting at a very young age. Not even fifteen and already so independent

— that's a little hard for other people to understand. I'm pretty sure Margot would
never kiss a boy unless there was some talk of an engagement or marriage. Neither
Peter nor I has any such plans. I'm also sure that Mother never touched a man before
she met Father. What would my girlfriends or Jacque say if they knew I'd lain in
Peter's arms with my heart against his chest, my head on his shoulder and his head
and face against mine!

Oh, Anne, how terribly shocking! But seriously, I don't think it's at all shocking; we're
cooped up here, cut off from the world, anxious and fearful, especially lately. Why

should we stay apart when we love each other? Why shouldn't we kiss each other in

times like these? Why should we wait until we've reached a suitable age? Why should
we ask anybody's permission?

I've decided to look out for my own interests. He'd never want to hurt me or make
me unhappy. Why shouldn't I do what my heart tells me and makes both of us happy?

Yet I have a feeling, Kitty, that you can sense my doubt. It must be my honesty
rising in revolt against all this sneaking around. Do you think it's my duty to tell
Father what I'm up to? Do you think our secret should be shared with a third person?
Much of the beauty would be lost, but would it make me feel better inside? I'll bring
it up with him.

Oh, yes, I still have so much I want to discuss with him, since I don't see the point
of just cuddling. Sharing our thoughts with each other requires a great deal of trust,
but we'll both be stronger because of it!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. We were up at six yesterday morning, because the whole family heard the sounds
of a break-in again. It must have been one of our neighbors who was the victim this

time. When we checked at seven o'clock, our doors were still shut tight, thank
goodness!

TUESDAY, APRIL 18,1944
Dearest Kitty,

Everything's fine here. Last night the carpenter came again to put some sheets of iron
over the door panels. Father just got through saying he definitely expects large-scale
operations in Russia and Italy, as well as in the West, before May 20; the longer the
war lasts, the harder it is to imagine being liberated from this place.

Yesterday Peter and I finally got around to having the talk we've been postponing for
the last ten days. I told him all about girls, without hesitating to discuss the most
intimate matters. I found it rather amusing that he thought the opening in a woman's
body was simply left out of illustrations. He couldn't imagine that it was actually
located between a woman's legs. The evening ended with a mutual kiss, near the
mouth. It's really a lovely feeling!

I might take my "favorite quotes notebook" up with me sometime so Peter and I can
go more deeply into matters. I don't think lying in each other's arms day in and day
out is very satisfying, and I hope he feels the same.

After our mild winter we've been having a beautiful spring. April is glorious, not too
hot and not too cold, with occasional light showers. Our chestnut tree is in leaf, and
here and there you can already see a few small blossoms.

Bep presented us Saturday with four bouquets of flowers: three bouquets of daffodils,
and one bouquet of grape hyacinths for me. Mr. Kugler is supplying us with more and
more newspapers.

It's time to do my algebra, Kitty. Bye.

Yours, Anne M. Frank
WEDNESDAY, APRIL 19, 1944
Dearest Darling,

(That's the title of a movie with Dorit Kreysler, Ida Wust and Harald Paulsen!)

What could be nicer than sitting before an open window, enjoying nature, listening to
the birds sing, feeling the sun on your cheeks and holding a darling boy in your arms?
I feel so peaceful and safe with his arm around me, knowing he's near and yet not
having to speak; how can this be bad when it does me so much good? Oh, if only we
were never disturbed again, not even by Mouschi.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, APRIL 21,1944

My dearest Kitty,

I stayed in bed yesterday with a sore throat, but since I was already bored the very
first afternoon and didn't have a fever, I got up today. My sore throat has nearly
"verschwunden"* [* disappeared].

Yesterday, as you've probably already discovered, was our Fiihrer's fifty-fifth
birthday. Today is the eighteenth birthday of Her Royal Highness Princess Elizabeth of
York. The BBC reported that she hasn't yet been declared of age, though royal
children usually are. We've been wondering which prince they'll marry this beauty off
to, but can't think of a suitable candidate; perhaps her sister, Princess Margaret Rose,
can have Crown Prince Baudouin of Belgium!

Here we've been going from one disaster to the next. No sooner have the outside
doors been reinforced than van Maaren rears his head again. In all likelihood he's the
one who stole the potato flour, and now he's trying to pin the blame on Bep. Not
surprisingly, the Annex is once again in an uproar. Bep is beside herself with rage.
Perhaps Mr. Kugler will finally have this shady character tailed.

The appraiser from Beethovenstraat was here this morning. He offered us 400 guilders
for our chest; in our opinion, the other estimates are also too low.

I want to ask the magazine The Prince if they'll take one of my fairy tales, under a
pseudonym, of course. But up to now all my fairy tales have been too long, so I don't
think I have much of a chance.

Until the next time, darling.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, APRIL 25, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

For the last ten days Dussel hasn't been on speaking terms with Mr. van Daan, and all
because of the new security measures since the break-in. One of these was that he's
no longer allowed to go downstairs in the evenings. Peter and Mr. van Daan make the
last round every night at nine-thirty, and after that no one may go downstairs. We
can't flush the toilet anymore after eight at night or after eight in the morning. The
windows may be opened only in the morning when the lights go on in Mr. Kugler's
office, and they can no longer be propped open with a stick at night. This last
measure is the reason for Dussel's sulking. He claims that Mr. van Daan bawled him
out, but he has only himself to blame. He says he'd rather live without food than
without air, and that they simply must figure out a way to keep the windows open.

"I'll have to speak to Mr. Kugler about this," he said to me.

I replied that we never discussed matters of this sort with Mr. Kugler, only within the
group.

"Everything's always happening behind my back. I'll have to talk to your father about
that."

He's also not allowed to sit in Mr. Kugler's office anymore on Saturday afternoons or
Sundays, because the manager of Keg's might hear him if he happens to be next door.
Dussel promptly went and sat there anyway. Mr. van Daan was furious, and Father
went downstairs to talk to Dussel, who came up with some flimsy excuse, but even
Father didn't fall for it this time. Now Father's keep- ing his dealings with Dussel to
a minimum because Dussel insulted him. Not one of us knows what he said, but it
must have been pretty awful.

And to think that that miserable man has his birthday next week. How can you
celebrate your birthday when you've got the sulks, how can you accept gifts from
people you won't even talk to?

Mr. Voskuijl is going downhill rapidly. For more than ten days he's had a temperature
of almost a hundred and four. The doctor said his condition is hopeless; they think the
cancer has spread to his lungs. The poor man, we'd so like to help him, but only God
can help him now!

I've written an amusing story called "Blurry the Explorer," which was a big hit with
my three listeners.

I still have a bad cold and have passed it on to Margot, as well as Mother and Father.
If only Peter doesn't get it. He insisted on a kiss, and called me his El Dorado. You
can't call a person that, silly boy! But he's sweet anyway!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THURSDAY, APRIL 27, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Mrs. van D. was in a bad mood this morning. All she did was complain, first about her
cold, not being able to get cough drops and the agony of having to blow her nose all
the time. Next she grumbled that the sun wasn't shining, the invasion hadn't started,
we weren't allowed to look out the windows, etc., etc. We couldn't help but laugh at
her, and it couldn't have been that bad, since she soon joined in.

Our recipe for potato kugel, modified due to lack of onions:

Put peeled potatoes through a food mill and add a little dry government-issue flour
and salt. Grease a mold or ovenproof dish with paraffin or stearin and bake for 21/2
hours. Serve with rotten strawberry compote. (Onions not available. Nor oil for mold
or dough!)

At the moment I'm reading Emperor Charles V, written by a professor at the
University of Gottingen; he's spent forty years working on this book. It took me five
days to read fifty pages. I can't do any more than that. Since the book has 598 pages,
you can figure out just how long it's going to take me. And that's not even counting
the second volume. But. . . very interesting!

The things a schoolgirl has to do in the course of a single day! Take me, for
example. First, I translated a passage on Nelson's last battle from Dutch into English.
Then, I read more about the Northern War (1700 — 21) involving Peter the Great,
Charles XII, Augustus the Strong, Stanislaus Leczinsky, Mazeppa, von Gorz, Bran-

denburg, Western Pomerania, Eastern Pomerania and Denmark, plus the usual dates.
Next, I wound up in Brazil, where I read about Bahia tobacco, the abundance of coffee,

the one and a half million inhabitants of Rio de Janeiro, Pernambuco and Sao Paulo

and, last but not least, the Amazon River. Then about Negroes, mulattoes, mestizos,
whites, the illiteracy rate — over 50 percent — and malaria. Since I had some time
left, I glanced through a genealogical chart: John the Old, William Louis, Ernest

Casimir I, Henry Casimir I, right up to little Margriet Franciska (born in 1943 in

Ottawa).

Twelve o'clock: I resumed my studies in the attic, reading about deans, priests,
ministers, popes and . . . whew, it was one o'clock!

At two the poor child (ho hum) was back at work. Old World and New World
monkeys were next. Kitty, tell me quickly, how many toes does a hippopotamus have?

Then came the Bible, Noah's Ark, Shem, Ham and Japheth. After that, Charles V.
Then, with Peter, Thack- eray's book about the colonel, in English. A French test,
and then a comparison between the Mississippi and the Missouri!

Enough for today. Adieu!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, APRIF 28, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I've never forgotten my dream of Peter Schiff (see the beginning of January). Even
now I can still feel his cheek against mine, and that wonderful glow that made up for
all the rest. Once in a while I'd had the same feeling with this Peter, but never so
intensely. . . until last night. We were sitting on the divan, as usual, in each other's
arms. Suddenly the everyday Anne slipped away and the second Anne took her place.
The second Anne, who's never overconfident or amusing, but wants only to love and
be gentle.

I sat pressed against him and felt a wave of emotion come over me. Tears rushed to
my eyes: those from the left fell on his overalls, while those from the right trickled
down my nose and into the air and landed beside the first. Did he notice? He made no
movement to show that he had. Did he feel the same way I did? He hardly said a
word. Did he realize he had two Annes at his side? My questions went unanswered.

At eight -thirty I stood up and went to the window, where we always say good-bye. I
was still trembling, I was still Anne number two. He came over to me, and I threw

my arms around his neck and kissed him on his left cheek. I was about to kiss the

other cheek when my mouth met his, and we pressed our lips together. In a daze, we

embraced, over and over again, never to stop, oh!

Peter needs tenderness. For the first time in his life he's discovered a girl; for the

first time he's seen that even the biggest pests also have an inner self and a heart,
and are transformed as soon as they're alone with you. For the first time in his life
he's given himself and his friendship to another person. He's never had a friend
before, boy or girl. Now we've found each other. I, for that matter, didn't know him
either, had never had someone I could confide in, and it's led to this . . .

The same question keeps nagging me: "Is it right?" Is it right for me to yield so soon,
for me to be so passionate, to be filled with as much passion and desire as Peter?
Can I, a girl, allow myself to go that far?

There's only one possible answer: "I'm longing so much. . . and have for such a long
time. I'm so lonely and now I've found comfort!"

In the mornings we act normally, in the afternoons too, except now and then. But in
the evenings the suppressed longing of the entire day, the happiness and the bliss of
all the times before come rushing to the surface, and all we can think about is each
other. Every night, after our last kiss, I feel like running away and never looking him

in the eyes again. Away, far away into the darkness and alone!

And what awaits me at the bottom of those fourteen stairs? Bright lights, questions
and laughter. I have to act normally and hope they don't notice anything.

My heart is still too tender to be able to recover so quickly from a shock like the one
I had last night. The gentle Anne makes infrequent appearances, and she's not about
to let herself be shoved out the door so soon after she's arrived. Peter's reached a
part of me that no one has ever reached before, except in my dream! He's taken hold
of me and turned me inside out. Doesn't everyone need a little quiet time to put
themselves to rights again? Oh, Peter, what have you done to me? What do you want
from me?

Where will this lead? Oh, now I understand Bep. Now, now that I'm going through it
myself, I understand her doubts! if I were older and he wanted to marry me, what
would my answer be? Anne, be honest! You wouldn't be able to marry him. But it's so
hard to let go. Peter still has too little character, too little willpower, too little
courage and strength. He's still a child, emotionally no older than I am: all he wants is

happiness and peace of mind. Am I really only fourteen? Am I really just a silly

schoolgirl? Am I really so inexperienced in everything? I have more experience than
most: I've experienced something almost no one my age ever has.

I'm afraid of myself, afraid my longing is making me yield too soon. How can it ever
go right with other boys later on? Oh, it's so hard, the eternal struggle between heart

and mind. There's a time and a place for both, but how can I be sure that I've chosen
the right time?

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, MAY 2, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Saturday night I asked Peter whether he thinks I should tell Father about us. After
we'd discussed it, he said he thought I should. I was glad; it shows he's sensible, and
sensitive. As soon as I came downstairs, I went with Father to get some water. While
we were on the stairs, I said, "Father, I'm sure you've gathered that when Peter and I
are together, we don't exactly sit at opposite ends of the room. Do you think that's
wrong?"

Father paused before answering: "No, I don't think it's wrong. But Anne, when you're
living so close together, as we do, you have to be careful." He said some other words
to that effect, and then we went upstairs.

Sunday morning he called me to him and said, "Anne, I've been thinking about what
you said." (Oh, oh, I knew what was coming!) "Here in the Annex it's not such a
good idea. I thought you were just friends. Is Peter in love with you?"

"Of course not," I answered.

"Well, you know I understand both of you. But you must be the one to show restraint;
don't go upstairs so often, don't encourage him more than you can help. In matters
like these, it's always the man who takes the active role, and it's up to the woman to
set the limits. Outside, where you're free, things are quite different. You see other
boys and girls, you can go outdoors, take part in sports and all kinds of activities. But
here, if you're together too much and want to get away, you can't. You see each other
every hour of the day-all the time, in fact. Be careful, Anne, and don't take it too
seriously!

"I don't, Father, but Peter's a decent boy, a nice boy."

"Yes, but he doesn't have much strength of character. He can easily be influenced to
do good, but also to do bad. I hope for his sake that he stays good, because he's
basically a good person."

We talked some more and agreed that Father would speak to him too.

Sunday afternoon when we were in the front attic, Peter asked, "Have you talked to
your Father yet, Anne?"

"Yes," I replied, "I'll tell you all about it. He doesn't think it's wrong, but he says that
here, where we're in such close quarters, it could lead to conflicts."

"We've already agreed not to quarrel, and I plan to keep my promise."

"Me too, Peter. But Father didn't think we were serious, he thought we were just
friends. Do you think we still can be?"

"Yes, I do. How about you?"

"Me too. I also told Father that I trust you. I do trust you, Peter, just as much as I
do Father. And I think you're worthy of my trust. You are, aren't you?"

"I hope so." (He was very shy, and blushing.)

"I believe in you, Peter," I continued. "I believe you have a good character and that
you'll get ahead in this world."

After that we talked about other things. Later I said, "If we ever get out of here, I
know you won't give me another thought."

He got all fired up. "That's not true, Anne. Oh no, I won't let you even think that
about me!"

Just then somebody called us.

Father did talk to him, he told me Monday. "Your Father thought our friendship might
turn into love," he said. "But I told him we'd keep ourselves under control."

Father wants me to stop going upstairs so often, but I don't want to. Not just because
I like being with Peter, but because I've said I trust him. I do trust him, and I want
to prove it to him, but I'll never be able to if I stay downstairs out of distrust.

No, I'm going!

In the meantime, the Dussel drama has been resolved. Saturday evening at dinner he

apologized in beautiful Dutch. Mr. van Daan was immediately reconciled. Dussel must
have spent all day practicing his speech.

Sunday, his birthday, passed without incident. We gave him a bottle of good wine from
1919, the van Daans (who can now give their gift after all) presented him with a jar
of piccalilli and a package of razor blades, and Mr. Kugler gave him a jar of lemon
syrup (to make lemonade), Miep a book, Little Martin, and Bep a plant. He treated
everyone to an egg.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MAY 3, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

First the weekly news! We're having a vacation from politics. There's nothing, and I
mean absolutely nothing, to report. I'm also gradually starting to believe that the
invasion will come. After all, they can't let the Russians do all the dirty work;
actually, the Russians aren't doing anything at the moment either.

Mr. Kleiman comes to the office every morning now. He got a new set of springs for
Peter's divan, so Peter will have to get to work reupholstering it; Not surprisingly, he
isn't at all in the mood. Mr. Kleiman also brought some flea powder for the cats.

Have I told you that our Boche has disappeared? We haven't seen hide nor hair of her
since last Thursday. She's probably already in cat heaven, while some animal lover has
turned her into a tasty dish. Perhaps some girl who can afford it will be wearing a
cap made of Boche's fur. Peter is heartbroken.

For the last two weeks we've been eating lunch at eleven-thirty on Saturdays; in the
mornings we have to make do with a cup of hot cereal. Starting tomorrow it'll be like
this every day; that saves us a meal. Vegetables are still very hard to come by. This
afternoon we had rotten boiled lettuce. Ordinary lettuce, spinach and boiled let- tuce,
that's all there is. Add to that rotten potatoes, and you have a meal fit for a king!

I hadn't had my period for more than two months, but it finally started last Sunday.
Despite the mess and bother, I'm glad it hasn't deserted me.

As you can no doubt imagine, we often say in despair, "What's the point of the war?
Why, oh, why can't people live together peacefully? Why all this destruction?"

The question is understandable, but up to now no one has come up with a satisfactory
answer. Why is England manufacturing bigger and better airplanes and bombs and at
the same time churning out new houses for reconstruction? Why are millions spent on
the war each day, while not a penny is available for medical science, artists or the
poor? Why do people have to starve when mountains of food are rotting away in other
parts of the world? Oh, why are people so crazy?

I don't believe the war is simply the work of politicians and capitalists. Oh no, the
common man is every bit as guilty; otherwise, people and nations would have re-
belled long ago! There's a destructive urge in people, the urge to rage, murder and
kill. And until all of humanity, without exception, undergoes a metamorphosis, wars
will continue to be waged, and everything that has been carefully built up, cultivated
and grown will be cut down and destroyed, only to start allover again!

I've often been down in the dumps, but never desperate. I look upon our life in hiding
as an interesting adventure, full of danger and romance, and every privation as an
amusing addition to my diary. I've made up my mind to lead a different life from other
girls, and not to become an ordinary housewife later on. What I'm experiencing here is
a good beginning to an interesting life, and that's the reason — the only reason —
why I have to laugh at the humorous side of the most dangerous moments.

I'm young and have many hidden qualities; I'm young and strong and living through a
big adventure; I'm right in the middle of it and can't spend all day complaining because
it's impossible to have any fun! I'm blessed with many things: happiness, a cheerful
disposition and strength. Every day I feel myself maturing, I feel liberation drawing
near, I feel the beauty of nature and the goodness of the people around me. Every
day I think what a fascinating and amusing adventure this is! With all that, why should
I despair?

Yours, Anne M. Frank
FRIDAY, MAY 5, 1944
Dear Kitty,

Father's unhappy with me. After our talk on Sunday he thought I'd stop going upstairs
every evening. He won't have any of that "Knutscherej"* [* Necking] going on. I can't
stand that word. Talking about it was bad enough — why does he have to make me
feel bad too! I'll have a word with him today. Margot gave me some good advice.

Here's more or less what I'd like to say:

I think you expect an explanation from me, Father, so I'll give you one. You're disap-
pointed in me, you expected more restraint from me, you no doubt want me to act the
way a fourteen-year-old is supposed to. But that's where you're wrong!

Since we've been here, from July 1942 until a few weeks ago, I haven't had an easy
time. If only you knew how much I used to cry at night, how unhappy and despondent
I was, how lonely I felt, you'd understand my wanting to go upstairs! I've now
reached the point where I don't need the support of Mother or anyone else. It didn't
happen overnight. I've struggled long and hard and shed many tears to become as
independent as I am now. You can laugh and refuse to believe me, but I don't care. I
know I'm an independent person, and I don't feel I need to account to you for my
actions. I'm only telling you this because I don't want you to think I'm doing things
behind your back. But there's only one person I'm accountable to, and that's me.

When I was having problems, everyone — and that includes you — closed their
eyes and ears and didn't help me. On the contrary, all I ever got were admonitions not
to be so noisy. I was noisy only to keep myself from being miserable all the time. I
was overconfident to keep from having to listen to the voice inside me. I've been
putting on an act for the last year and a half, day in, day out. I've never complained
or dropped my mask, nothing of the kind, and now. . . now the battle is over. I've

won! I'm independent, in both body and mind. I don't need a mother anymore, and I've

emerged from the struggle a stronger person.

Now that it's over, now that I know the battle has been won, I want to go my own

way, to follow the path that seems right to me. Don't think of me as a

fourteen-year-old, since all these troubles have made me older; I won't regret my
actions, I'll behave the way I think I should!

Gentle persuasion won't keep me from going upstairs. You'll either have to forbid it, or
trust me through thick and thin. Whatever you do, just leave me alone!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MAY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Last night before dinner I tucked the letter I'd written into Father's pocket. According
to Margot, he read it and was upset for the rest of the evening. (I was upstairs doing
the dishes!) Poor Pirn, I might have known what the effect of such an epistle would

be. He's so sensitive! I immediately told Peter not to ask any questions or say
anything more. Pirn's said nothing else to me about the matter. Is he going to?

Everything here is more or less back to normal. We can hardly believe what Jan, Mr.
Kugler and Mr. Kleiman tell us about the prices and the people on the outside; half a
pound of tea costs 350.00 guilders, half a pound of coffee 80.00 guilders, a pound of
butter 35.00 guilders, one egg 1.45 guilders. People are paying 14.00 guilders an
ounce for Bulgarian tobacco! Everyone's trading on the black market; every errand boy
has something to offer. The delivery boy from the bakery has supplied us with darning
thread-90 cents for one measly skein-the milkman can get hold of ration books, an
undertaker delivers cheese. Break-ins, murders and thefts are daily occurrences. Even
the police and night watchmen are getting in on the act. Everyone wants to put food
in their stomachs, and since salaries have been frozen, people have had to resort to
swindling. The police have their hands full trying to track down the many girls of
fifteen, sixteen, seventeen and older who are reported missing every day.

I want to try to finish my story about Ellen, the fairy. Just for fun, I can give it to
Father on his birthday, together with all the copyrights.

See you later! (Actually, that's not the right phrase. In the German program broadcast
from England they always close with "Aufwiederhoren." So I guess I should say, "Until
we write again.")

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY MORNING, MAY 7,1944

Dearest Kitty,

Father and I had a long talk yesterday afternoon. I cried my eyes out, and he cried
too. Do you know what he said to me, Kitty?

"I've received many letters in my lifetime, but none as hurtful as this. You, who have
had so much love from your parents. You, whose parents have always been ready to
help you, who have always defended you, no matter what. You talk of not having to
account to us for your actions! You feel you've been wronged and left to your own
devices. No, Anne, you've done us a great injustice!

"Perhaps you didn't mean it that way, but that's what you wrote. No, Anne, we have
done nothing to deserve such a reproach!"

Oh, I've failed miserably. This is the worst thing I've ever done in my entire life. I
used my tears to show off, to make myself seem important so he'd respect me. I've
certainly had my share of unhappiness, and everything I said about Mother is true. But
to accuse Pirn, who's so good and who's done everything for me-no, that was too
cruel for words.

It's good that somebody has finally cut me down to size, has broken my pride,
because I've been far too smug. Not everything Mistress Anne does is good! Any-
one who deliberately causes such pain to someone they say they love is despicable,
the lowest of the low!

What I'm most ashamed of is the way Father has forgiven me; he said he's going to
throw the letter in the stove, and he's being so nice to me now, as if he were the
one who'd done something wrong. Well, Anne, you still have a lot to learn. It's time
you made a beginning, in- stead of looking down at others and always giving them the
blame!

I've known a lot of sorrow, but who hasn't at my age? I've been putting on an act, but
was hardly even aware of it. I've felt lonely, but never desperate! Not like Father,
who once ran out into the street with a knife so he could put an end to it all. I've
never gone that far.

I should be deeply ashamed of myself, and I am. What's done can't be undone, but at
least you can keep it from happening again. I'd like to start all over, and that shouldn't
be difficult, now that I have Peter. With him supporting me, I know I can do it! I'm
not alone anymore. He loves me, I love him, I have my books, my writing and my
diary. I'm not all that ugly, or that stupid, I have a sunny disposition, and I want to
develop a good character!

Yes, Anne, you knew full well that your letter was unkind and untrue, but you were
actually proud of it! I'll take Father as my example once again, and I will improve
myself.

Yours, Anne M. Frank
MONDAY, MAY 8, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Have I ever told you anything about our family? I don't think I have, so let me begin.
Father was born in Frankfurt am Main to very wealthy parents: Michael Frank owned

a bank and became a millionaire, and Alice Stern's parents were prominent and
well-to-do. Michael Frank didn't start out rich; he was a self-made man. In his
youth Father led the life of a rich man's son. Parties every week, balls, banquets,
beautiful girls, waltzing, dinners, a huge house, etc. After Grandpa died, most of the
money was lost, and after the Great War and inflation there was nothing left at all. Up
until the war there were still quite a few rich relatives. So Father was extremely
well-bred, and he had to laugh yesterday because for the first time in his fifty-five
years, he scraped out the frying pan at the table.

Mother's family wasn't as wealthy, but still fairly well-off, and we've listened
openmouthed to stories of private balls, dinners and engagement parties with 250
guests.

We're far from rich now, but I've pinned all my hopes on after the war. I can assure
you, I'm not so set on a bourgeois life as Mother and Margot. I'd like to spend a year
in Paris and London learning the languages and studying art history. Compare that with
Margot, who wants to nurse newborns in Palestine. I still have visions of gorgeous
dresses and fascinating people. As I've told you many times before, I want to see the
world and do all kinds of exciting things, and a little money won't hurt!

This morning Miep told us about her cousin's engagement party, which she went to on
Saturday. The cousin's parents are rich, and the groom's are even richer. Miep made
our mouths water telling us about the food that was served: vegetable soup with
meatballs, cheese, rolls with sliced meat, hors d'oeuvres made with eggs and roast
beef, rolls with cheese, genoise, wine and cigarettes, and you could eat as much as
you wanted.

Miep drank ten schnapps and smoked three cigarettes — could this be our
temperance advocate? If Miep drank all those, I wonder how many her spouse
managed to toss down? Everyone at the party was a little tipsy, of course. There
were also two officers from the Homicide Squad, who took photographs of the wedding
couple. You can see we're never far from Miep's thoughts, since she promptly noted
their names and addresses in case anything should happen and we needed contacts
with good Dutch people.

Our mouths were watering so much. We, who'd had nothing but two spoonfuls of hot
cereal for breakfast and were absolutely famished; we, who get nothing but
half-cooked spinach (for the vitamins!) and rotten pota- toes day after day; we, who
fill our empty stomachs with nothing but boiled lettuce, raw lettuce, spinach, spinach
and more spinach. Maybe we'll end up being as strong as Popeye, though up to now
I've seen no sign of it!

If Miep had taken us along to the party, there wouldn't have been any rolls left over
for the other guests. If we'd been there, we'd have snatched up everything in sight,
including the furniture. I tell you, we were practically pulling the words right out of
her mouth. We were gathered around her as if we'd never in all our lives heard of"
delicious food or elegant people! And these are the granddaughters of the distinguished
millionaire. The world is a crazy place!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, MAY 9, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I've finished my story about Ellen, the fairy. I've copied it out on nice notepaper,
decorated it with red ink and sewn the pages together. The whole thing looks quite
pretty, but I don't know if it's enough of a birthday present. Margot and Mother have
both written poems.

Mr. Kugler came upstairs this afternoon with the news that starting Monday, Mrs.
Broks would like to spend two hours in the office every afternoon. Just imagine! The
office staff won't be able to come upstairs, the potatoes can't be delivered, Bep won't
get her dinner, we can't go to the bathroom, we won't be able to move and all sorts
of other inconveniences! We proposed a variety of ways to get rid of her. Mr. van
Daan thought a good laxative in her coffee might do the trick. "No," Mr. Kleiman
answered, "please don't, or we'll never get her off the can.

A roar of laughter. "The can?" Mrs. van D. asked. "What does that mean?" An
explanation was given. "Is it all right to use that word?" she asked in perfect
innocence. "Just imagine," Bep giggled, "there you are shopping at The Bijenkorf and
you ask the way to the can. They wouldn't even know what you were talking about!"

Dussel now sits on the "can," to borrow the expression, every day at twelve -thirty on
the dot. This afternoon I boldly took a piece of pink paper and wrote:

Mr. Dussel's Toilet Timetable

Mornings from 7: 15 to 7:30 A.M.

Afternoons after 1 P.M.

Otherwise, only as needed!

I tacked this to the green bathroom door while he was still inside. I might well have
added' 'Transgressors will be subject to confinement!" Because our bathroom can be
locked from both the inside and the outside.

Mr. van Daan's latest joke:

After a Bible lesson about Adam and Eve, a thirteen-year-old boy asked his father,
"Tell me, Father, how did I get born?"

"Well," the father replied, "the stork plucked you out of the ocean, set you down in
Mother's bed and bit her in the leg, hard. It bled so much she had to stay in bed for
a week."

Not fully satisfied, the boy went to his mother. "Tell me, Mother," he asked, "how did
you get born and how did I get born?"

His mother told him the very same story. Finally, hoping to hear the fine points, he
went to his grandfather. "Tell me, Grandfather," he said, "how did you get born and

how did your daughter get born?" And for the third time he was told exactly the same

story.

That night he wrote in his diary: "After careful inquiry, I must conclude that there has

been no sexual intercourse in our family for the last three generations!"

I still have work to do: it's already three o'clock.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

PS. Since I think I've mentioned the new cleaning lady, I just want to note that she's
married, sixty years old and hard of hearing! Very convenient, in view of all the noise
that eight people in hiding are capable of mak- ing.

Oh, Kit, it's such lovely weather. If only I could go outside!

WEDNESDAY, MAY 10, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

We were sitting in the attic yesterday afternoon working on our French when suddenly
I heard the splatter of water behind me. I asked Peter what it might be. Without
pausing to reply, he dashed up to the loft-the scene of the disaster — and shoved

Mouschi, who was squatting beside her soggy litter box, back to the right place. This
was followed by shouts and squeals, and then Mouschi, who by that time had finished

peeing, took off downstairs. In search of something similar to her box, Mouschi had

found herself a pile of wood shavings, right over a crack in the floor. The puddle

immediately trickled down to the attic and, as luck would have it, landed in and next

to the potato barrel. The cethng was dripping, and since the attic floor has also got its
share of cracks, little yellow drops were leaking through the ceiling and onto the
dining table, between a pile of stockings and books.

I was doubled up with laughter, it was such a funny sight. There was Mouschi
crouched under a chair, Peter armed with water, powdered bleach and a cloth, and Mr.
van Daan trying to calm everyone down. The room was soon set to rights, but it's a
well-known fact that cat puddles stink to high heaven. The potatoes proved that all
too well, as did the wood shavings, which Father collected in a bucket and brought
downstairs to burn.

Poor Mouschi! How were you to know it's impossible to get peat for your box?

Anne

THURSDAY, MAY 11, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

A new sketch to make you laugh:

Peter's hair had to be cut, and as usual his mother was to be the hairdresser. At
seven twenty-five Peter vanished into his room, and reappeared at the stroke of
seven-thirty, stripped down to his blue swimming trunks and a pair of tennis shoes.

"Are you coming?" he asked his mother.

"Yes, I'll be up in a minute, but I can't find the scissors!"

Peter helped her look, rummaging around in her cosmetics drawer. "Don't make such a
mess, Peter," she grumbled.

I didn't catch Peter's reply, but it must have been insolent, because she cuffed him on
the arm. He cuffed her back, she punched him with all her might, and Peter pulled his
arm away with a look of mock horror on his face. "Come on, old girl!"

Mrs. van D. stayed put. Peter grabbed her by the wrists and pulled her all around the
room. She laughed, cried, scolded and kicked, but nothing helped. Peter led his
prisoner as far as the attic stairs, where he was obliged to let go of her. Mrs. van D.
came back to the room and collapsed into a chair with a loud sigh.

"Die Enifu"hruna der Mutter,". I joked. [* The Abduction of Mother, a possible
reference to Mozart's opera The Abduction from the Seraglio.]

"Yes, but he hurt me."

I went to have a look and cooled her hot, red wrists with water. Peter, still by the
stairs and growing impa- tient again, strode into the room with his belt in his hand,
like a lion tamer. Mrs. van D. didn't move, but stayed by her writing desk, looking for
a handkerchief. "You've got to apologize first."

"All right, I hereby offer my apologies, but only because if I don't, we'll be here till
midnight."

Mrs. van D. had to laugh in spite of herself. She got up and went toward the door,
where she felt obliged to give us an explanation. (By us I mean Father, Mother and
me; we were busy doing the dishes.) "He wasn't like this at home," she said. "I'd
have belted him so hard he'd have gone flying down the stairs [!]. He's never been so
insolent. This isn't the first time he's deserved a good hiding. That's what you get
with a modern upbringing, modern children. I'd never have grabbed my mother like
that. Did you treat your mother that way, Mr. Frank?" She was very upset, pacing
back and forth, saying whatever came into her head, and she still hadn't gone upstairs.
Finally, at long last, she made her exit.

Dess than five minutes later she stormed back down the stairs, with her cheeks all
puffed out, and flung her apron on a chair. When I asked if she was through, she
replied that she was going downstairs. She tore down the stairs like a tornado,
probably straight into the arms of her Putti.

She didn't come up again until eight, this time with her husband. Peter was dragged
from the attic, given a merciless scolding and showered with abuse: ill-mannered brat,
no-good bum, bad example, Anne this, Margot that, I couldn't hear the rest.

Everything seems to have calmed down again today!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. Tuesday and Wednesday evening our beloved Queen addressed the country. She's
taking a vacation so she'll be in good health for her return to the Netherlands.

She used words like "soon, when I'm back in Holland," "a swift liberation," "heroism"
and "heavy burdens."

This was followed by a speech by Prime Minister Gerbrandy. He has such a squeaky
little child's voice that Mother instinctively said, "Oooh." A clergyman, who must have
borrowed his voice from Mr. Edel, concluded by asking God to take care of the Jews,
all those in concentration camps and prisons and everyone working in Germany.

THURSDAY, MAY 11, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Since I've left my entire "junk box" — including my fountain pen — upstairs and
I'm not allowed to disturb the grown-ups during their nap time (until two-thirty),
you'll have to make do with a letter in pencil.

I'm terribly busy at the moment, and strange as it may sound, I don't have enough
time to get through my pile of work. Shall I tell you briefly what I've got to do? Well
then, before tomorrow I have to finish reading the first volume of a biography of
Galileo Galilei, since it has to be returned to the library. I started reading it yesterday
and have gotten up to page 220 out of 320 pages, so I'll manage it. Next week I have
to read Palestine at the Cross- roads and the second volume of Galilei. Besides that,
I finished the first volume of a biography of Emperor Charles V yesterday, and I still
have to work out the many genealogical charts I've collected and the notes I've taken.
Next I have three pages of foreign words from my various books, all of which have to
be written down, memorized and read aloud. Number four: my movie stars are in a
terrible disarray and are dying to be straightened out, but since it'll take several days

to do that and Professor Anne is, as she's already said, up to her ears in work, they'll

have to put up with the chaos a while longer. Then there're Theseus, Oedipus, Peleus,
Orpheus, Jason and Hercules all waiting to be untangled, since their various deeds are
running crisscross through my mind like mul— ticolored threads in a dress. Myron and
Phidias are also urgently in need of attention, or else I'll forget entirely how they fit

into the picture. The same applies, for example, to the Seven Years' War and the Nine

Years' War. Now I'm getting everything all mixed up. Well, what can you do with a
memory like mine! Just imagine how forgetful I'll be when I'm eighty!

Oh, one more thing. The Bible. How long is it going to take before I come to the
story of the bathing Susanna? And what do they mean by Sodom and Gomorrah? Oh,

there's still so much to find out and learn. And in the meantime, I've left Charlotte of
the Palatine in the lurch.

You can see, can't you, Kitty, that I'm full to bursting?

And now something else. You've known for a long time that my greatest wish is to be
a journalist, and later on, a famous writer. We'll have to wait and see if these grand
illusions (or delusions!) will ever come true, but up to now I've had no lack of topics.
In any case, after the war I'd like to publish a book called The Secret Annex. It
remains to be seen whether I'll succeed, but my diary can serve as the basis.

I also need to finish "Cady's Life." I've thought up the rest of the plot. After being
cured in the sanatorium, Cady goes back home and continues writing to Hans. It's

1941, and it doesn't take her long to discover Hans's Nazi sympathies, and since Cady

is deeply concerned with the plight of the Jews and of her friend Marianne, they begin
drifting apart. They meet and get back together, but break up when Hans takes up
with another girl. Cady is shattered, and because she wants to have a good job, she
studies nursing. After graduation she accepts a position, at the urging of her father's
friends, as a nurse in a TB sanatorium in Switzerland. During her first vacation she
goes to Lake Como, where she runs into Hans. He tells her that two years earlier
he'd married Cady's successor, but that his wife took her life in a fit of depression.
Now that he's seen his little Cady again, he realizes how much he loves her, and once
more asks for her hand in marriage. Cady refuses, even though, in spite of herself,

she loves him as much as ever. But her pride holds her back. Hans goes away, and

years later Cady learns that he's wound up in England, where he's struggling with ill
health.

When she's twenty-seven, Cady marries a well-to-do man from the country, named
Simon. She grows to love him, but not as much as Hans. She has two daughters and a
son, Lthan, Judith and Nico. She and Simon are happy together, but Hans is always in
the back of her mind until one night she dreams of him and says farewell.

It's not sentimental nonsense: it's based on the story of Father's life.
Yours, Anne M. Frank
SATURDAY, MAY 13, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was Father's birthday, Father and Mother's nineteenth wedding anniversary,
a day without the cleaning lady. . . and the sun was shining as it's never shone before
in 1944. Our chestnut tree is in full bloom. It's covered with leaves and is even more
beautiful than last year.

Father received a biography of Linnaeus from Mr. Kleiman, a book on nature from Mr.
Kugler, The Canals of Amsterdam from Dussel, a huge box from the van Daans
(wrapped so beautifully it might have been done by a professional), containing three
eggs, a bottle of beer, a jar of yogurt and a green tie. It made our jar of molasses
seem rather paltry. My roses smelled wonderful compared to Miep and Bep's red
carnations. He was thoroughly spoiled. Fifty petits fours arrived from Siemons'

Bakery, delicious! Father also treated us to spice cake, the men to beer and the ladies
to yogurt. Everything was scrumptious!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, MAY 16, 1944

My dearest Kitty, just for a change (since we haven't had one of these in so long) I'll
recount a little discussion between Mr. and Mrs. van D. last night:

Mrs. van D.: "The Germans have had plenty of time to fortify the Atlantic Wall, and
they'll certainly do everything within their power to hold back the British. It's amazing
how strong the Germans are!"

Mr. van D.: "Oh, yes, amazing.

Mrs. van D.: "It is!"

Mr. van D.: "They are so strong they're bound to win the war in the end, is that what
you mean?"

Mrs. van D.: "They might. I'm not convinced that they won't."

Mr. van D.: "I won't even answer that."

Mrs. van D.: "You always wind up answering. You let yourself get carried away, every
single time."

Mr. van D.: "No, I don't. I always keep my answers to the bare minimum.

Mrs. van D.: "But you always do have an answer and you always have to be right!
Your predictions hardly ever come true, you know!"

Mr. van D.: "So far they have."

Mrs. van D.: "No they haven't. You said the invasion was going to start last year, the
Finns were supposed to have been out of the war by now, the Italian campaign ought
to have been over by last winter, and the Russians should already have captured
Lemberg. Oh no, I don't set much store by your predictions."

Mr. van D. (leaping to his feet): "Why don't you shut your trap for a change? I'll
show you who's right; someday you'll get tired of needling me. I can't stand your
bellyaching a minute longer, just wait, one day I'll make you eat your words!" (End of
Act One.)

Actually, I couldn't help giggling. Mother couldn't either, and even Peter was biting his
lips to keep from laughing. Oh, those stupid grown-ups. They need to learn a few
things first before they start making so many remarks about the younger generation!

Since Friday we've been keeping the windows open again at night.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

What Our Annex Family Is Interested In
(A Systematic Survey of Courses and Readina Matter)

Mr. van Daan. No courses; looks up many things in Knaur's Encyclopedia and Lexicon;
likes to read detective stories, medical books and love stories, exciting or trivial.

Mrs. van Daan. A correspondence course in English; likes to read biographical novels
and occasionally other kinds of novels.

Mr. Frank. Is learning English (Dickens!) and a bit of Latin; never reads novels, but
likes serious, rather dry descriptions of people and places.

Mrs. Frank. A correspondence course in English; reads everything except detective
stories.

Mr. Dussel. Is learning English, Spanish and Dutch with no noticeable results! reads

everything; goes along with the opinion of the majority.

Peter van Daan. Is learning English, French (correspondence course), shorthand in
Dutch, English and German, commercial correspondence in English, woodworking,
economics and sometimes math; seldom reads, sometimes geography.

Margot Frank. Correspondence courses in English, French and Latin, shorthand in
English, German and Dutch, trigonometry, solid geometry, mechanics, phys- ics,
chemistry, algebra, geometry, English literature, French literature, German literature,
Dutch literature, bookkeeping, geography, modern history, biology, economics; reads
everything, preferably on religion and medicine.

Anne Frank. Shorthand in French, English, German and Dutch, geometry, algebra,
history, geography, art history, mythology, biology, Bible history, Dutch literature; likes
to read biographies, dull or exciting, and history books (sometimes novels and light
reading).

FRIDAY, MAY 19, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

I felt rotten yesterday. Vomiting (and that from Anne!), headache, stomachache and
anything else you can imagine. I'm feeling better today. I'm famished, but I think I'll
skip the brown beans we're having for dinner.

Everything's going fine between Peter and me. The poor boy has an even greater need
for tenderness than I do. He still blushes every evening when he gets his good-night
kiss, and then begs for another one. Am I merely a better substitute for Boche? I
don't mind. He's so happy just knowing somebody loves him.

After my laborious conquest, I've distanced myself a little from the situation, but you
mustn't think my love has cooled. Peter's a sweetheart, but I've slammed the door to
my inner self; if he ever wants to force the lock again, he'll have to use a harder
crowbar!

Yours, Anne M. Frank
SATURDAY, MAY 20, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Last night when I came down from the attic, I noticed, the moment I entered the
room, that the lovely vase of carnations had fallen over. Mother was down on her
hands and knees mopping up the water and Margot was fishing my papers off the
floor. "What happened?" I asked with anxious foreboding, and before they could reply,
I assessed the damage from across the room. My entire genealogy file, my notebooks,
my books, everything was afloat. I nearly cried, and I was so upset I started speaking

German. I can't remember a word, but according to Margot I babbled something about

"unlioersehbarer Schaden, schrecklich, entsetzlich, nie zu ersetzen"* [* Incalculable
loss, terrible, awful, irreplaceable.] and much more. Fadier burst out laughing and
Modier and Margot joined in, but I felt like crying because all my work and elaborate
notes were lost.

I took a closer look and, luckily, die "incalculable loss" wasn't as bad as I'd expected.
Up in die attic I carefully peeled apart die sheets of paper diat were stuck togedier

and dien hung diem on die clodiesline to dry. It was such a funny sight, even I had to

laugh. Maria de' Medici alongside Charles V, William of Orange and Marie Antoinette.

"It's Rassenschande,"* Mr. van Daan joked. [An affront to racial purity.]

After entrusting my papers to Peter's care, I went back downstairs.

"Which books are ruined?" I asked Margot, who was going dirough them.

"Algebra," Margot said.

But as luck would have it, my algebra book wasn't entirely ruined. I wish it had fallen
right in the vase. I've never loathed any book as much as that one. Inside the front
cover are the names of at least twenty girls who had it before I did. It's old,
yellowed, full of scribbles, crossed-out words and revisions. The next time I'm in a
wicked mood, I'm going to tear the darned thing to pieces!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, MAY 22,1944

Dearest Kitty,

On May 20, Father lost his bet and had to give five jars of yogurt to Mrs. van Daan:
the invasion still hasn't begun. I can safely say that all of Amsterdam, all of Holland,
in fact the entire western coast of Europe, all the way down to Spain, are talking
about the invasion day and night, debating, making bets and . . . hoping.

The suspense is rising to fever pitch; by no means has everyone we think of as
"good" Dutch people kept their faith in the English, not everyone thinks the English
bluff is a masterful strategical move. Oh no, people want deeds-great, heroic deeds.

No one can see farther than the end of their nose, no one gives a thought to the fact
that the British are fighting for their own country and their own people; everyone
thinks it's England's duty to save Holland, as quickly as possible. What obligations do
the English have toward us? What have the Dutch done to deserve the generous help
they so clearly expect? Oh no, the Dutch are very much mistaken. The English,

despite their bluff, are certainly no more to blame for the war than all the other

countries, large and small, that are now occupied by the Germans. The British are not
about to offer their excuses; true, they were sleeping during the years Germany was

rearming itself, but all the other countries, especially those bordering on Germany,

were asleep too. England and the rest of the world have discovered that burying your
head in the sand doesn't work, and now each of them, especially England, is having to
pay a heavy price for its ostrich policy.

No country sacrifices its men without reason, and certainly not in the interests of
another, and England is no exception. The invasion, liberation and freedom will come
someday; yet England, not the occupied territories, will choose the moment.

To our great sorrow and dismay, we've heard that many people have changed their
attitude toward us Jews. We've been told that anti-Semitism has cropped up in circles
where once it would have been unthinkable. This fact has affected us all very, very
deeply. The reason for the hatred is understandable, maybe even human, but that
doesn't make it right. According to the Christians, the Jews are blabbing their secrets
to the Germans, denouncing their helpers and causing them to suffer the dreadful fate
and punishments that have already been meted out to so many. All of this is true. But
as with everything, they should look at the matter from both sides: would Christians
act any differently if they were in our place? Could anyone, regardless of whether
they're Jews or Christians, remain silent in the face of German pressure? Everyone
knows it's practically impossible, so why do they ask the impossible of the Jews?

It's being said in underground circles that the German Jews who immigrated to Holland
before the war and have now been sent to Poland shouldn't be allowed to return here.
They were granted the right to asylum in Holland, but once Hitler is gone, they should
go back to Germany.

When you hear that, you begin to wonder why we're fighting this long and difficult
war. We're always being told that we're fighting for freedom, truth and justice! The

war isn't even over, and already there's dissension and Jews are regarded as lesser
beings. Oh, it's sad, very sad that the old adage has been confirmed for the umpteenth
time: "What one Christian does is his own responsibthty, what one Jew does reflects
on all Jews."

To be honest, I can't understand how the Dutch, a nation of good, honest, upright
people, can sit in judgment on us the way they do. On us-the most oppressed,
unfortunate and pitiable people in all the world.

I have only one hope: that this anti-Semitism is just a passing thing, that the Dutch
will show their true colors, that they'll never waver from what they know in their
hearts to be just, for this is unjust!

And if they ever carry out this terrible threat, the meager handful of Jews still left in
Holland will have to go. We too will have to shoulder our bundles and move on, away
from this beautiful country, which once so kindly took us in and now turns its back on
us.

I love Holland. Once I hoped it would become a fatherland to me, since I had lost my
own. And I hope so still!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THURSDAY, MAY 25, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Bep's engaged! The news isn't much of a surprise, though none of us are particularly
pleased. Bertus may be a nice, steady, athletic young man, but Bep doesn't love him,
and to me that's enough reason to advise her against marrying him.

Bep's trying to get ahead in the world, and Bertus is pulling her back: he's a laborer,
without any interests or any desire to make something of himself, and I don't think
that'll make Bep happy. I can understand Bep's wanting to put an end to her
indecision; four weeks ago she decided to write him off, but then she felt even worse.
So she wrote him a letter, and now she's engaged.

There are several factors involved in this engagement. First, Bep's sick father, who
likes Bertus very much. Second, she's the oldest of the Voskuijl girls and her mother
teases her about being an old maid. Third, she's just turned twenty-four, and that
matters a great deal to Bep.

Mother said it would have been better if Bep had simply had an affair with Bertus. I
don't know, I feel sorry for Bep and can understand her loneliness. In any case, they
can get married only after the war, since Bertus is in hiding, or at any rate has gone
underground. Besides, they don't have a penny to their name and nothing in the way
of a hope chest. What a sorry prospect for Bep, for whom we all wish the best. I
only hope Bertus improves under her influence, or that Bep finds another man, one
who knows how to appreciate her!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THE SAME DAY

There's something happening every day. This morning Mr. van Hoeven was arrested.

He was hiding two Jews in his house. It's a heavy blow for us, not only because

those poor Jews are once again balancing on the edge of an abyss, but also because
it's terrible for Mr. van Hoeven.

The world's been turned upside down. The most decent people are being sent to

concentration camps, prisons and lonely cells, while the lowest of the low rule over

young and old, rich and poor. One gets caught for black marketeering, another for
hiding Jews or other un- fortunate souls. Unless you're a Nazi, you don't know what's
going to happen to you from one day to the next.

Mr. van Hoeven is a great loss to us too. Bep can't possibly lug such huge amounts of
potatoes all the way here, nor should she have to, so our only choice is to eat fewer
of them. I'll tell you what we have in mind, but it's certainly not going to make life
here any more agreeable. Mother says we'll skip breakfast, eat hot cereal and bread
for lunch and fried potatoes for dinner and, if possible, vegetables or lettuce once or
twice a week. That's all there is. We're going to be hungry, but nothing's worse than
being caught.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, MAY 26, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

At long, long last, I can sit quietly at my table before the crack in the window frame
and write you everything, everything I want to say.

I feel more miserable than I have in months. Even after the break— in I didn't feel so
utterly broken, inside and out. On the one hand, there's the news about Mr. van
Hoeven, the Jewish question (which is discussed in detail by everyone in the house),
the invasion (which is so long in coming), the awful food, the tension, the misera-
ble atmosphere, my disappointment in Peter. On the other hand, there's Bep's
engagement, the Pentecost reception, the flowers, Mr. Kugler's birthday, cakes and
stories about cabarets, movies and concerts. That gap, that enormous gap, is always
there. One day we're laugh- ing at the comical side of life in hiding, and the next day
(and there are many such days), we're frightened, and the fear, tension and despair
can be read on our faces.

Miep and Mr. Kugler bear the greatest burden for us, and for all those in hiding-Miep
in everything she does and Mr. Kugler through his enormous responsibthty for the
eight of us, which is sometimes so overwhelming that he can hardly speak from the
pent-up tension and strain. Mr. Kleiman and Bep also take very good care of us, but
they're able to put the Annex out of their minds, even if it's only for a few hours or

a few days. They have their own worries, Mr. Kleiman with his health and Bep with

her engagement, which isn't looking very promising lat the moment. But they also have
their outings, their visits with friends, their everyday lives as ordinary people, so that
the tension is sometimes relieved, if only for a short while, while ours never is, never
has been, not once in the two years we've been here. How much longer will this
increasingly oppressive, unbearable weight press I down on us?

The drains are clogged again. We can't run the wa- ter, or if we do, only a trickle;

we can't flush the toilet, so we have to use a toilet brush; and we've been putting our
dirty water into a big earthenware jar. We can man- age for today, but what will
happen if the plumber can't fix it on his own? The Sanitation Department can't come
until Tuesday.

Miep sent us a raisin bread with "Happy Pentecost" written on top. It's almost as if
she were mocking us, since our moods and cares are far from "happy."

We've all become more frightened since the van Hoeven business. Once again you hear
"shh" from all I sides, and we're doing everything more quietly. The police forced the
door there; they could just as easily do that here too! What will we do if we're ever.
. . no, I mustn't write that down. But the question won't let itself be pushed to the
back of my mind today; on the contrary, all the fear I've ever felt is looming before
me in all its horror.

I had to go downstairs alone at eight this evening to use the bathroom. There was no
one down there, since they were all listening to the radio. I wanted to be brave, but it

was hard. I always feel safer upstairs than in that huge, silent house; when I'm alone
with those mysterious muffied sounds from upstairs and the honking of horns in the
street, I have to hurry and remind myself where I am to keep from getting the
shivers.

Miep has been acting much nicer toward us since her talk with Father. But I haven't
told you about that yet. Miep came up one afternoon all flushed and asked Father
straight out if we thought they too were infected with the current anti-Semitism.
Father was stunned and quickly talked her out of the idea, but some of Miep's
suspicion has lingered on. They're doing more errands for us now and showing more
of an interest in our troubles, though we certainly shouldn't bother them with our
woes. Oh, they're such good, noble people!

I've asked myself again and again whether it wouldn't have been better if we hadn't
gone into hiding, if we were dead now and didn't have to go through this misery,
especially so that the others could be spared the burden. But we all shrink from this
thought. We still love life, we haven't yet forgotten the voice of nature, and we keep
hoping, hoping for. . . everything.

Let something happen soon, even an air raid. Nothing can be more crushing than this
anxiety. Let the end come, however cruel; at least then we'll know whether we are to
be the victors or the vanquished.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MAY 31, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Saturday, Sunday, Monday and Tuesday it was too hot to hold my fountain pen, which
is why I couldn't write to you. Friday the drains were clogged, Saturday they were
fixed. Mrs. Kleiman came for a visit in the afternoon and told us a lot about Jopiej
she and Jacque van Maarsen are in the same hockey club. Sunday Bep dropped by to
make sure there hadn't been a break-in and stayed for breakfast. Monday (a holiday
because of Pentecost), Mr. Gies served as the Annex watchman, and Tuesday we
were finally allowed to open the windows. We've seldom had a Pentecost weekend that
was so beautiful and warm. Or maybe "hot" is a better word. Hot weather is horrible
in the Annex. To give you an idea of the numerous complaints, I'll briefly describe
these sweltering days.

Saturday: "Wonderful, what fantastic weather," we all said in the morning. "If only it

weren't quite so hot," we said in the afternoon, when the windows had to be shut.

Sunday: "The heat's unbearable, the butter's melt- ing, there's not a cool spot
anywhere in the house, the bread's drying out, the milk's going sour, the windows
can't be opened. We poor outcasts are suffocating while everyone else is enjoying
their Pentecost." (According to Mrs. van D.)

Monday: "My feet hurt, I have nothing cool to wear, I can't do the dishes in this
heat!" Grumbling from early in the morning to late at night. It was awful.

I can't stand the heat. I'm glad the wind's come up today, but that the sun's still
shining.

Yours, Anne M. Frank
FRIDAY, JUNE 2, 1944 J
Dear Kitty,

"If you're going to the attic, take an umbrella with you, preferably a large one!" This
is to protect you from "household showers." There's a Dutch proverb: "High and dry,
safe and sound," but it obviously doesn't apply to wartime (guns!) and to people in
hiding (cat box!). Mouschi's gotten into the habit of relieving herself on some
newspapers or between the cracks in the floor boards, so we have good reason to fear
the splatters and, even worse, the stench. The new Moortje in the warehouse has the
same problem. Anyone who's ever had a cat that's not housebroken can imagine the
smells, other than pepper and thyme, that permeate this house.

I also have a brand-new prescription for gunfire jitters: When the shooting gets loud,
proceed to the nearest wooden staircase. Run up and down a few times, making sure
to stumble at least once. What with the scratches and the noise of running and falling,
you won't even be able to hear the shooting, much less worry about it. Yours truly
has put this magic formula to use, with great success!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, JUNE 5, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

New problems in the Annex. A quarrel between Dussel and the Franks over the

division of butter. Capitulation on the part of Dussel. Close friendship between the
latter and Mrs. van Daan, flirtations, kisses and friendly little smiles. Dussel is
beginning to long for female companionship.

The van Daans don't see why we should bake a spice cake for Mr. Kugler's birthday
when we can't have one ourselves. All very petty. Mood upstairs: bad. Mrs. van D.
has a cold. Dussel caught with brewer's yeast tablets, while we've got none.

The Fifth Army has taken Rome. The city neither destroyed nor bombed. Great
propaganda for Hitler.

Very few potatoes and vegetables. One loaf of bread was moldy.

Scharminkeltje (name of new warehouse cat) can't stand pepper. She sleeps in the cat
box and does her business in the wood shavings. Impossible to keep her.

Bad weather. Continuous bombing of Pas de Calais and the west coast of France.

No one buying dollars. Gold even less interesting.

The bottom of our black moneybox is in sight. What are we going to live on next
month?

Yours, Anne M. Frank
TUESDAY, JUNE 6, 1944
My dearest Kitty,

"This is D Day," the BBC announced at twelve.

"This is the day." The invasion has begun!

This morning at eight the British reported heavy bombing of Calais, Boulogne, Le
Havre and Cherbourg, as well as Pas de Calais (as usual). Further, as a precautionary
measure for those in the occupied territories, everyone living within a zone of twenty
miles from the coast was warned to prepare for bombardments. Where possible, the
British will drop pamphlets an hour ahead of time.

According to the German news, British paratroopers have landed on the coast of
France. "British landing craft are engaged in combat with German naval units,"

according to the BBC.

Conclusion reached by the Annex while breakfasting at nine: this is a trial landing, like
the one two years ago in Dieppe.

BBC broadcast in German, Dutch, French and other languages at ten: The invasion has
begun! So this is the "real" invasion. BBC broadcast in German at eleven: speech by
Supreme Commander General Dwight Eisenhower.

BBC broadcast in English: "This is 0 Day." General Eisenhower said to the French
people: "Stiff fighting will come now, but after this the victory. The year 1944 is the
year of complete victory. Good luck!"

BBC broadcast in English at one: 11,000 planes are shuttling back and forth or
standing by to land troops and bomb behind enemy lines! 4,000 landing craft and small
boats are continually arriving in the area between Cher- bourg and Le Elavre. English
and American troops are already engaged in heavy combat. Speeches by Gerbrandy,
the Prime Minister of Belgium, King Elaakon of Norway, de Gaulle of France, the King
of England and, last but not least, Churchill.

A huge commotion in the Annex! Is this really the beginning of the long-awaited
liberation? The liberation we've all talked so much about, which still seems too good,
too much of a fairy tale ever to come true? Will this year, 1944, bring us victory? We
don't know yet. But where there's hope, there's life. It fills us with fresh courage and
makes us strong again. We'll need to be brave to endure the many fears and hardships
and the suffering yet to come. It's now a matter of remaining calm and steadfast, of
gritting our teeth and keeping a stiff upper lip! France, Russia, Italy, and even
Germany, can cry out in agony, but we don't yet have that right!

Oh, Kitty, the best part about the invasion is that I have the feeling that friends are
on the way. Those terrible Germans have oppressed and threatened us for so long that
the thought of friends and salvation means everything to us! Now it's not just the
Jews, but Holland and all of occupied Europe. Maybe, Margot says, I can even go back
to school in October or September.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. I'll keep you informed of the latest news!

This morning and last night, dummies made of straw and rubber were dropped from
the air behind German lines, and they exploded the minute they hit the ground. Many

paratroopers, their faces blackened so they couldn't be seen in the dark, landed as
well. The French coast was bombarded with 5,500 tons of bombs during the night, and
then, at six in the morning, the first landing craft came ashore. Today there were
20,000 airplanes in action. The German coastal batteries were destroyed even before
the landing; a small bridgehead has already been formed. Everything's going well,
despite the bad weather. The army and the people are "one will and one hope."

FRIDAY, JUNE 9, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Great news of the invasion! The Allies have taken Bayeux, a village on the coast of
France, and are now fighting for Caen. They're clearly intending to cut off the
peninsula where Cherbourg is located. Every evening the war correspondents report on
the difficulties, the courage and the fighting spirit of the army. To get their stories,
they pull off the most amazing feats. A few of the wounded who are already back in
England also spoke on the radio. Despite the miserable weather, the planes are flying
dthgently back and forth. We heard over the BBC that Churchill wanted to land along
with the troops on D Day, but Eisenhower and the other generals managed to talk him

out of it. Just imagine, so much courage for such an old man he must be at least

seventy!

The excitement here has died down somewhat; still, we're all hoping that the war will

finally be over by the end of the year. It's about time! Mrs. van Daan's constant

griping is unbearable; now that she can no longer drive us crazy with the invasion, she
moans and groans all day about the bad weather. If only we could plunk her down in
the loft in a bucket of cold water!

Everyone in the Annex except Mr. van Daan and Peter has read the Hunaarian
Rhapsody trilogy, a biography of the composer, piano virtuoso and child prodigy Franz
Liszt. It's very interesting, though in my opinion there's a bit too much emphasis on
women; Liszt was not only the greatest and most famous pianist of his time, he was
also the biggest womanizer, even at the age of seventy. He had an affair with
Countess Marie d' Agoult, Princess Carolyne Sayn- Wittgenstein, the dancer Lola
Montez, the pianist Agnes Kingworth, the pianist Sophie Menter, the Circassian
princess Olga Janina, Baroness Olga Meyen- dorff, actress Lilia what's-her-name,
etc., etc., and there's no end to it. Those parts of the book dealing with music and the
other arts are much more interesting. Some of the people mentioned are Schumann,
Clara Wieck, Hector Berlioz, Johannes Brahms, Beethoven, Joachim, Richard Wagner,
Hans von Bulow, Anton Rubinstein, Frederic Chopin, Victor Hugo, Honore de Balzac,
Hiller, Hummel, Czerny, Rossini, Cherubini, Paganini, Mendels— sohn, etc., etc.

Liszt appears to have been a decent man, very generous and modest, though
exceptionally vain. He helped others, put art above all else, was extremely fond of
cognac and women, couldn't bear the sight of tears, was a gentleman, couldn't refuse
anyone a favor, wasn't interested in money and cared about religious freedom and the
world.

Yours, Anne M. Frank
314 ANNE FRANK
TUESDAY, JUNE 13, 1944
Dearest Kit,

Another birthday has gone by, so I'm now fifteen. I received quite a few gifts:
Springer's five-volume art history book, a set of underwear, two belts, a handkerchief,
two jars of yogurt, a jar of jam, two honey cookies (small), a botany book from
Father and Mother, a gold bracelet from Margot, a sticker album from the van Daans,
Biomalt and sweet peas from Dussel, candy from Miep, candy and notebooks from Bep,
and the high point: the book Maria Theresa and three slices of full-cream cheese
from Mr. Kugler. Peter gave me a lovely bouquet of peonies: the poor boy had put a
lot of effort into finding a present, but nothing quite worked out.

The invasion is still going splendidly, in spite of the miserable weather — pouring
rains, gale winds and high seas.

Yesterday Churchill, Smuts, Eisenhower and Arnold visited the French villages that the
British have captured and liberated. Churchill was on a torpedo boat that shelled the
coast. Uke many men, he doesn't seem to know what fear is — an enviable trait!

From our position here in Fort Annex, it's difficult to gauge the mood of the Dutch.
No doubt many people are glad the idle (!) British have finally rolled up their sleeves
and gotten down to work. Those who keep claim- ing they don't want to be occupied
by the British don't realize how unfair they're being. Their line of reasoning boils
down to this: England must fight, struggle and sacri- fice its sons to liberate Holland
and the other occupied countries. After that the British shouldn't remain in Hoi— land:
they should offer their most abject apologies to all the occupied countries, restore the
Dutch East Indies to its rightful owner and then return, weakened and impoverished, to
England. What a bunch of idiots. And yet, as I've already said, many Dutch people can
be counted among their ranks. What would have become of Holland and its neighbors if

England had signed a peace treaty with Germany, as it's had ample opportunity to do?
Holland would have become German, and that would have been the end of that!

All those Dutch people who still look down on the British, scoff at England and its
government of old fogies, call the English cowards, yet hate the Germans, should be
given a good shaking, the way you'd plump up a pillow. Maybe that would straighten
out their jumbled brains!

Wishes, thoughts, accusations and reproaches are swirling around in my head. I'm not
really as conceited as many people think; I know my various faults and shortcomings
better than anyone else, but there's one difference: I also know that I want to change,
will change and already have changed greatly!

Why is it, I often ask myself, that everyone still thinks I'm so pushy and such a
know-it-all? Am I really so arrogant? Am I the one who's so arrogant, or are they?
It sounds crazy, I know, but I'm not going to cross out that last sentence, because it's
not as crazy as it seems. Mrs. van Daan and Dussel, my two chief accusers, are
known to be totally unintelligent and, not to put too fine a point on it, just plain
"stupid"! Stupid people usually can't bear it when others do something better than they
do; the best examples of this are those two dummies, Mrs. van Daan and Dussel. Mrs.
van D. thinks I'm stupid because I don't suffer so much from this ailment as she does,
she thinks I'm pushy because she's even pushier, she thinks my dresses are too short
because hers are even shorter, and she thinks I'm such a know-it-all because she
talks twice as much as I do about topics she knows nothing about. The same goes for
Dussel. But one of my favorite sayings is "Where there's smoke there's fire," and I
readily admit I'm a know-it-all.

What's so difficult about my personality is that I scold and curse myself much more
than anyone else does; if Mother adds her advice, the pile of sermons becomes so
thick that I despair of ever getting through them. Then I talk back and start
contradicting everyone until the old famthar Anne refrain inevitably crops up again:
"No one understands me!"

This phrase is part of me, and as unlikely as it may seem, there's a kernel of truth in
it. Sometimes I'm so deeply buried under self-reproaches that I long for a word of
comfort to help me dig myself out again. If only I had someone who took my feelings
seriously. Alas, I haven't yet found that person, so the search must go on.

I know you're wondering about Peter, aren't you, Kit? It's true, Peter loves me, not as
a girlfriend, but as a friend. His affection grows day by day, but some mysterious
force is holding us back, and I don't know what it is.

Sometimes I think my terrible longing for him was overexaggerated. But that's not
true, because if I'm unable to go to his room for a day or two, I long for him as
desperately as I ever did. Peter is kind and good, and yet I can't deny that he's
disappointed me in many ways. I especially don't care for his dislike of religion, his
table conversations and various things of that nature. Still, I'm firmly convinced that
we'll stick to our agreement never to quarrel. Peter is peace-loving, tolerant and
extremely easygoing. He lets me say a lot of things to him that he'd never accept
from his mother. He's making a determined effort to remove the blots from his
copybook and keep his affairs in order. Yet why does he hide his innermost self and
never allow me access? Of course, he's much more closed than I am, but I know from
experience (even though I'm constantly being accused of knowing all there is to know
in theory, but not in practice) that in time, even the most uncommunicative types will
long as much, or even more, for someone to confide in.

Peter and I have both spent our contemplative years in the Annex. We often discuss
the future, the past and the present, but as I've already told you, I miss the real
thing, and yet I know it exists!

Is it because I haven't been outdoors for so long that I've become so smitten with
nature? I remember a time when a magnificent blue sky, chirping birds, moonlight and
budding blossoms wouldn't have captivated me. Things have changed since I came
here. One night during the Pentecost holiday, for instance, when it was so hot, I
struggled to keep my eyes open until eleven-thirty so I could get a good look at the

moon, all on my own for once. Alas, my sacrifice was in vain, since there was too

much glare and I couldn't risk opening a window. An- other time, several months ago,
I happened to be upstairs one night when the window was open. I didn't go back down
until it had to be closed again. The dark, rainy evening, the wind, the racing clouds,
had me spellbound; it was the first time in a year and a half that I'd seen the night
face-to-face. After that evening my longing to see it again was even greater than my
fear of burglars, a dark rat-infested house or robberies. I went downstairs all by
myself and looked out the windows in the kitchen and private office. Many people
think nature is beautiful, many people sleep from time to time under the starry sky,
and many people in hospitals and prisons long for the day when they'll be free to
enjoy what nature has to offer. But few are as isolated and cut off as we are from
die joys of nature, which can be shared by rich and poor alike.

It's not just my imagination — looking at die sky, die clouds, die moon and die stars

really does make me feel calm and hopeful. It's much better medicine than valerian or
bromide. Nature makes me feel humble and ready to face every blow with courage!

As luck would have it, I'm only able — except for a few rare occasions-to view
nature through dusty curtains tacked over dirt-caked windows! it takes die pleasure
out of looking. Nature is die one thing for which dlere is no substitute!

One of die many questions that have often bodlered me is why women have been, and
still are, thought to be so inferior to men. It's easy to say it's unfair, but that's not
enough for me! I'd really like to know the reason for this great injustice!

Men presumably dominated women from the very beginning because of their greater
physical strength; it's men who earn a living, beget children and do as they please. . .
Until recently, women silently went along willi this, which was stupid, since the longer
it's kept up, the more deeply entrenched it becomes. Fortunately, education, work and
progress have opened women's eyes. In many countries they've been granted equal
rights! many people, mainly women, but also men, now realize how wrong it was to
tolerate this state of affairs for so long. Modern women want the right to be
completely independent!

But that's not all. Women should be respected as well! Generally speaking, men are
held in great esteem in all parts ofthe world, so why shouldn't women have their
share? Soldiers and war heroes are honored and commemorated, explorers are granted
immortal fame, martyrs are revered, but how many people look upon women too as
soldiers?

In the book Soldiers on the Home Front I was greatly struck by the fact that in
childbirth alone, women commonly suffer more pain, illness and misery than any war
hero ever does. And what's her reward for enduring all that pain? She gets pushed
aside when she's disfigured by birth, her children soon leave, her beauty is gone.
Women, who struggle and suffer pain to ensure the con- tinuation of the human race,
make much tougher and more courageous soldiers than all those big-mouthed
freedom- fighting heroes put together!

I don't mean to imply that women should stop having children; on the contrary, nature
intended them to, and that's the way it should be. What I condemn are our system of
values and the men who don't acknowledge how great, difficult, but ultimately beautiful
women's share in society is.

I agree completely with Paul de Kruif, the author of this book, when he says that men
must learn that birth is no longer thought of as inevitable and unavoidable in those
parts of the world we consider civthzed. It's easy for men to talk — they don't and
never will have to bear the woes that women do!

I believe that in the course of the next century the notion that it's a woman's duty to
have children will change and make way for the respect and admiration of all women,
who bear their burdens without complaint or a lot of pompous words!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 16, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

New problems: Mrs. van D. is at her wit's end. She's talking about getting shot, being

thrown in prison, being hanged and suicide. She's jealous that Peter confides in me and

not in her, offended that Dussel doesn't re- spond sufficiently to her flirtations and
afraid her husband's going to squander all the fur-coat money on to- bacco. She
quarrels, curses, cries, feels sorry for herself, laughs and starts allover again.

What on earth can you do with such a silly, sniveling specimen of humanity? Nobody
takes her seriously, she has no strength of character, she complains to one and all,
and you should see how she walks around: von hinten Lyzeum, yon vorne Museum.*
[Acts like a schoolgirl, looks like a frump.] Even worse, Peter's becoming insolent,
Mr. van Daan irritable and Mother cynical. Yes, everyone's in quite a state! There's

only one rule you need to remember: laugh at everything and forget everybody else! It

sounds egotistical, but it's actually the only cure for those suffering from self-pity.

Mr. Kugler's supposed to spend four weeks in Alkmaar on a work detail. He's trying
to get out of it with a doctor's certificate and a letter from Opekta. Mr. Kleiman's
hoping his stomach will be operated on soon. Starting at eleven last night, all private
phones were cut off.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 23, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Nothing special going on here. The British have begun their all-out attack on
Cherbourg. According to Pirn and Mr. van Oaan, we're sure to be liberated before
October 10. The Russians are taking part in the cam- paign; yesterday they started
their offensive near Vitebsk, exactly three years to the day that the Germans invaded
Russia.

Bep's spirits have sunk lower than ever. We're nearly out of potatoes; from now on,
we're going to count them out for each person, then everyone can do what they want
with them. Starting Monday, Miep's taking a week of vacation. Mr. Kleiman's doctors
haven't found anything on the X rays. He's torn between having an operation and
letting matters take their course.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, JUNE 27, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

The mood has changed, everything's going enormously well. Cherbourg, Vitebsk and
Zhlobin fell today. They're sure to have captured lots of men and equipment. Five
German generals were killed near Cherbourg and two taken captive. Now that they've
got a harbor, the British can bring whatever they want on shore. The whole Cotentin
Peninsula has been captured just three weeks after the invasion! What a feat!

In the three weeks since D Day there hasn't been a day without rain and storms,
neither here nor in France, but this bad luck hasn't kept the British and the Americans
from displaying their might. And how! Of course, the Germans have launched their
wonder weapon, but a little firecracker like that won't hardly make a dent, except
maybe minor damage in England and screaming headlines in the Kraut newspapers.
Anyway, when they realize in "Krautland" that the Bolsheviks really are getting closer,
they'll be shaking in their boots.

All German women who aren't working for the military are being evacuated, together
with their children, from the coastal regions to the provinces of Groningen, Friesland
and Gelderland. Mussert* [* The leader of the Dutch National Socialist (Nazi) Party]
has announced that if the invasion reaches Holland, he'll enlist. Is that fat pig planning
to fight? He could have done that in Russia long before now. Finland turned down a
peace offer some time ago, and now the negotiations have been broken off again.
Those numbskulls, they'll be sorry!

How far do you think we'll be on July 27?

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 30, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Bad weather from one at a stretch to the thirty June* [Anne's English.] Don't I say
that well? Oh yes, I already know a little English; just to prove it I'm reading An
Ideal Husband with the help of a dictionary! War's going wonderfully: Bobruysk,
Mogilev and Orsha have fallen, lots of prisoners.

Everything's all right here. Spirits are improving, our superoptimists are triumphant,
the van Daans are doing disappearing acts with the sugar, Bep' s changed her hair, and
Miep has a week off. That's the latest news!

I've been having really ghastly root-canal work done on one of my front teeth. It's
been terribly painful. It was so bad Dussel thought I was going to faint, and I nearly
did. Mrs. van D. promptly got a toothache as well!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. We've heard from Basel that Bernd* [Cousin Bernhard (Buddy) Elias], played the
part of the innkeeper in Minna von Barnhelm. He has "artistic leanings," says Mother.

THURSDAY, JULY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

My blood runs cold when Peter talks about becoming a criminal or a speculator; of
course, he's joking, but I still have the feeling he's afraid of his own weakness.

Margot and Peter are always saying to me, "If I had your spunk and your strength, if
I had your drive and unflagging energy, could. . .

Is it really such an admirable trait not to let myself be influenced by others? Am I

right in following my own conscience?

To be honest, I can't imagine how anyone could say "I'm weak" and then stay that
way. If you know that about yourself, why not fight it, why not develop your

character? Their answer has always been: "Because it's much easier not to!" This

reply leaves me feeling rather discouraged. Easy? Does that mean a life of deceit and
laziness is easy too? Oh no, that can't be true. It can't be true that people are so
readily tempted by ease. . . and money. I've given a lot of thought to what my answer
should be, to how I should get Peter to believe in himself and, most of all, to change
himself for the better. I don't know whether I'm on the right track.

I've often imagined how nice it would be if someone were to confide everything to
me. But now that it's reached that point, I realize how difficult it is to put yourself in
someope else's shoes and find the right answer. Especially since "easy" and "money"
are new and com- pletely alien concepts to me.

Peter's beginning to lean on me and I don't want that, not under any circumstances.
It's hard enough standing on your own two feet, but when you also have to remain
true to your character and soul, it's harder still.

I've been drifting around at sea, have spent days searching for an effective antidote to
that terrible word "easy." How can I make it clear to him that, while it may seem
easy and wonderful, it will drag him down to the depths, to a place where he'll no
longer find friends, support or beauty, so far down that he may never rise to the
surface again?

We're all alive, but we don't know why or what for; we're all searching for happiness;
we're all leading lives that are different and yet the same. We three have been raised
in good famthes, we have the opportunity to get an education and make something of
ourselves. We have many reasons to hope for great happiness, but. . . we have to
earn it. And that's something you can't achieve by taking the easy way out. Earning
happiness means doing good and working, not speculating and being lazy. Laziness may
look inviting, but only work gives you true satisfaction.

I can't understand people who don't like to work, but that isn't Peter's problem either.
He just doesn't have a goal, plus he thinks he's too stupid and inferior to ever achieve
anything. Poor boy, he's never known how it feels to make someone else happy, and
I'm afraid I can't teach him. He isn't religious, scoffs at Jesus Christ and takes the
Lord's name in vain, and though I'm not Orthodox either, it hurts me every time to
see him so lonely, so scornful, so wretched.

People who are religious should be glad, since not everyone is blessed with the ability
to believe in a higher order. You don't even have to live in fear of eternal punishment;
the concepts of purgatory, heaven and hell are difficult for many people to accept, yet
religion itself, any religion, keeps a person on the right path. Not the fear of God, but
upholding your own sense of honor and obeying your own conscience. How noble and
good everyone could be if, at the end of each day, they were to review their own
behavior and weigh up the rights and wrongs. They would automatically try to do
better at the start of each new day and, after a while, would certainly accomplish a
great deal. Everyone is welcome to this prescription; it costs nothing and is definitely
useful. Those who don't know will have to find out by experience that "a quiet
conscience gives you strength!"

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, JULY 8, 1944
Dearest Kitty,

Mr. Broks was in Beverwijk and managed to get hold of strawberries at the produce
auction. They arrived here dusty and full of sand, but in large quantities. No less than
twenty-four crates for the office and us. That very same evening we canned the first
six jars and made eight jars of jam. The next morning Miep started making jam for
the office.

At twelve-thirty the outside door was locked, crates were lugged into the kitchen,
with Peter, Father and Mr. van Daan stumbling up the stairs. Anne got hot water from
the water heater, Margot"", went for a bucket, all hands on deck! With a funny feeling
in my stomach, I entered the overcrowded office kitchen. Miep, Bep, Mr. Kleiman, Jan,
Father, Peter: the Annex contingent and the Supply Corps all mixed up together, and
that in the middle of the day! Curtains and windows open, loud voices, banging doors
— I was trembling with excitement. I kept thinking, "Are we really in hiding?" This
must be how it feels when you can finally go out into the world again. The pan was
full, so I dashed upstairs, where the rest of the family was hulling strawberries around
the kitchen table. At least that's what they were supposed to be doing, but more was
going into their mouths than into the buckets. They were bound to need another
bucket soon. Peter went back downstairs, but then the doorbell rang twice. Leaving the
bucket where it was, Peter raced upstairs and shut the bookcase behind him. We sat
kicking our heels impatiently; the strawberries were waiting to be rinsed, but we stuck
to the house rule: "No running water when strangers are downstairs — they might
hear the drains."

Jan came up at one to tell us it had been the mail- man. Peter hurried downstairs
again. Ding-dong. . . the doorbell, about-face. I listened to hear if anyone was
coming, standing first at the bookcase, then at the top of the stairs. Finally Peter and
I leaned over the banister, straining our ears like a couple of burglars to hear the
sounds from downstairs. No unfamthar voices. Peter tip- toed halfway down the stairs
and called out, "Bep!"

Once more: "Bep!" His voice was drowned out by the racket in the kitchen. So he ran
down to the kitchen while I nervously kept watch from above. "Go upstairs at once,
Peter, the accountant's here, you've got to leave!" It was Mr. Kugler's voice. Sighing,
Peter came upstairs and closed the bookcase.

Mr. Kugler finally came up at one-thirty. "My gosh, the whole world's turned to
strawberries. I had strawber- ries for breakfast, Jan's having diem for lunch,
Kleiman's eating them as a snack, Miep's bothng them, Bep's hulling them, and I can
smell them everywhere I go. I come upstairs to get away from all that red and what
do I see? People washing strawberries!"

The rest of the strawberries were canned. That evening: two jars came unsealed.
Father quickly turned them into jam. The next morning: two more lids popped up: and
that afternoon: four lids. Mr. van Daan hadn't gotten the jars hot enough when he was
sterthzing them, so Father ended up making jam every evening. We ate hot cereal with
strawberries, buttermilk with strawberries, bread with strawberries, strawberries for
dessert, straw- berries with sugar, strawberries with sand. For two days there was
nothing but strawberries, strawberries, strawberries, and then our supply was either
exhausted or in jars, safely under lock and key.

"Hey, Anne," Margot called out one day, "Mrs. van Hoeven has let us have some peas,
twenty pounds!"

"That's nice of her," I replied. And it certainly was, but it's so much work. . . ugh!

"On Saturday, you've aJI got to shell peas," Mother announced at the table.

And sure enough, this morning after breakfast our biggest enamel pan appeared on the
table, filled to the brim with peas. If you think shelling peas is boring work, you ought
to try removing the inner linings. I don't think many people realize that once you've
pulled out the linings, the pods are soft, delicious and rich in vitamins. But an even
greater advantage is that you get nearly three times as much as when you eat just the
peas.

Stripping pods is a precise and meticulous job that might be suited to pedantic dentists
or finicky spice experts, but it's a horror for an impatient teenager like me. We
started work at nine-thirty: I sat down at ten-thirty, got Up again at eleven, sat
down again at eleven-thirty. My ears were humming with the following refrain: snap
the end, strip the pod, pull the string, pod in the pan, snap the end, strip the pod, pull
the string, pod in the pan, etc., etc. My eyes were swimming: green, green, worm,
string, rotten pod, green, green. To fight the boredom and have something to do, I
chattered all morn- ing, saying whatever came into my head and making everyone

laugh. The monotony was killing me. Every string I pulled made me more certain that

I never, ever, want to be just a housewife!

At twelve we finally ate breakfast, but from twelve-thirty to one-fifteen we had to

strip pods again. When I stopped, I felt a bit seasick, and so did the others. I napped

until four, still in a daze because of those wretched peas.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, JULY 15,1944

Dearest Kitty,

We've received a book from the library with the challenging title What Do You Think
of the Modern Young Girl? I'd like to discuss this subject today.

The writer criticizes "today's youth" from head to toe, though without dismissing them
all as "hopeless cases." On the contrary, she believes they have it within their power

to build a bigger, better and more beautiful world, but that they occupy themselves

with superficial things, without giving a thought to true beauty. In some passages I
had the strong feeling that the writer was directing her disapproval at me, which is
why I finally want to bare my soul to you and defend myself against this attack.

I have one outstanding character trait that must be obvious to anyone who's known me
for any length of time: I have a great deal of self-knowledge. In everything I do, I
can watch myself as if I were a stranger. I can stand c across from the everyday
Anne and, without being biased or making excuses, watch what she's doing, both the
good and the bad. This self-awareness never leaves me, and every time I open my
mouth, I think, "You should have said that differently" or "That's fine the way it is." I
condemn myself in so many ways that I'm beginning to realize the truth of Father's
adage: "Every child has to raise itself." Parents can only advise their children or point
them in the right direction. Ultimately, people shape their own characters. In addition,
I face life with an extraordinary amount of courage. I feel so strong and capable of
bearing burdens, so young and free! When I first realized this, I was glad, because it
means I can more easily withstand the blows life has in store.

But I've talked about these things so often. Now I'd like to turn to the chapter "Father
and Mother Don't Understand Me." My parents have always spoiled me rotten, treated
me kindly, defended me against the van Daans and done all that parents can. And yet
for the longest time I've felt extremely lonely, left out, neglected and misunderstood.
Father did everything he could to curb my rebellious spirit, but it was no use. I've
cured myself by holding my behavior up to the light and looking at what I was doing

wrong.

Why didn't Father support me in my struggle? Why did he fall short when he tried to
offer me a helping hand? The answer is: he used the wrong methods. He always
talked to me as if I were a child going through a difficult phase. It sounds crazy,
since Father's the only one who's given me a sense of confidence and made me feel
as if I'm a sensible person. But he overlooked one thing: he failed to see that this
struggle to triumph over my difficulties was more important to me than anything else.
I didn't want to hear about "typical adolescent problems," or "other girls," or "you'll
grow out of it." I didn't want to be treated the same as all-the-other— girls, but as
Anne— in — her— own— right, and rim didn't understand that. Besides, I can't confide in
anyone unless they tell me a lot about themselves, and because I know very little
about him, I can't get on a more intimate footing, rim always acts like the elderly

father who once had the same fleeting im— pulses, but who can no longer relate to

me as a friend, no matter how hard he tries. As a result, I've never shared my
outlook on life or my long-pondered theories with anyone but my diary and, once in a
while, Margot. I've hid any— thing having to do with me from Father, never shared my
ideals with him, deliberately alienated myself from him.

I couldn't have done it any other way. I've let myself be guided entirely by my
feelings. It was egotistical, but I've done what was best for my own peace of mind. I
would lose that, plus the self-confidence I've worked so hard to achieve, if I were to
be subjected to criticism halfway through the job. It may sound hard-hearted, but I
can't take criticism from rim either, because not only do I never share my innermost
thoughts with him, but I've pushed him even further away by being irritable.

This is a point I think about quite often: why is it that rim annoys me so much

sometimes? I can hardly bear to have him tutor me, and his affection seems forced. I

want to be left alone, and I'd rather he ignored me for a while until I'm more sure of
myself when I'm talking to him! I'm still torn with guilt about the mean letter I wrote
him when I was so upset. Oh, it's hard to be strong and brave in every way!

Still, this hasn't been my greatest disappointment. No, I think about Peter much more
than I do Father. I know very well that he was my conquest, and not the other way
around. I created an image of him in my mind, pictured him as a quiet, sweet,
sensitive boy badly in need of friendship and love! I needed to pour out my heart to a
living person. I wanted a friend who would help me find my way again. I accomplished
what I set out to do and drew him, slowly but surely, toward me. When I finally got
him to be my friend, it automatically developed into an intimacy that, when I think
about it now, seems outrageous. We talked about the most private things, but we
haven't yet touched upon the things closest to my heart. I still can't make head or tail

of Peter. Is he superficial, or is it shyness that holds him back, even with me? But
putting all that aside, I made one mistake: I used intimacy to get closer to him, and in
doing so, I ruled out other forms of friendship. He longs to be loved, and I can see
he's beginning to like me more with each passing day. Our time together leaves him
feeling satisfied, but just makes me want to start all over again. I never broach the
subjects I long to bring out into the open. I forced Peter, more than he realizes, to
get close to me, and now he's holding on for dear life. I honestly don't see any
effective way of shaking him off and getting him back on his own two feet. I soon
realized he could never be a kindred spirit, but still tried to help him break out of his
narrow world and expand his youthful horizons.

"Deep down, the young are lonelier than the old." I read this in a book somewhere and
it's stuck in my mind. As far as I can tell, it's true.

So if you're wondering whether it's harder for the adults here than for the children,
the answer is no, it's certainly not. Older people have an opinion about everything and
are sure of themselves and their actions. It's twice as hard for us young people to
hold on to our opinions at a time when ideals are being shattered and destroyed, when

the worst side of human nature predominates, when everyone has come to doubt truth,

justice and God.

Anyone who claims that the older folks have a more difficult time in the Annex
doesn't realize that the problems have a far greater impact on us. We're much too

young to deal with these problems, but they keep thrusting themselves on us until,

finally, we're forced to think up a solution, though most of the time our solutions
crumble when faced with the facts. It's difficult in times like these: ideals, dreams and
cherished hopes rise within us, only to be crushed by grim reality. It's a wonder I
haven't abandoned all my ideals, they seem so absurd and impractical. Yet I cling to
them because I still believe, in spite of everything, that people are truly good at heart.

It's utterly impossible for me to build my life on a foundation of chaos, suffering and
death. I see the world being slowly transformed into a wilderness, I hear the
approaching thunder that, one day, will destroy us too, I feel the suffering of millions.
And yet, when I look up at the sky, I somehow feel that everything will change for
the better, that this cruelty too shall end, that peace and tranquthty will return once
more. In the meantime, I must hold on to my ideals. Perhaps the day will come when
I'll be able to realize them!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JULY 21, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I'm finally getting optimistic. Now, at last, things are going well! They really are!
Great news! An assassination attempt has been made on Hitler's life, and for once not
by Jewish Communists or English capitalists, but by a German general who's not only
a count, but young as well. The Fuhrer owes his life to "Divine Providence": he
escaped, unfortunately, with only a few minor burns and scratches. A number of the
officers and generals who were nearby were killed or wounded. The head of the
conspiracy has been shot.

This is the best proof we've had so far that many officers and generals are fed up
with the war and would like to see Hitler sink into a bottomless pit, so they can
establish a mthtary dictatorship, make peace with the Allies, rearm themselves and,
after a few decades, start a new war. Perhaps Providence is deliberately biding its
time getting rid of Hider, since it's much easier, and cheaper, for the Allies to let the
impeccable Germans kill each other off. It's less work for the Russians and the British,
and it allows them to start rebuilding their own cities all that much sooner. But we
haven't reached that point yet, and I'd hate to anticipate the glorious event. Still,
you've probably noticed that I'm telling the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the
truth. For once, I'm not rattling on about high ideals.

Furthermore, Hitler has been so kind as to announce to his loyal, devoted people that
as of today all mthtary personnel are under orders of the Gestapo, and that any
soldier who knows that one of his superiors was involved in this cowardly attempt on
the Fuhrer's life may shoot him on sight!

A fine kettle of fish that will be. kittle Johnny's feet are sore after a long march and
his commanding officer bawls him out. Johnny grabs his rifle, shouts, "You, you tried
to kill the Fuhrer. Take that!" One shot, and the snooty officer who dared to
reprimand him passes into eternal life (or is it eternal death?). Eventually, every time
an officer sees a soldier or gives an order, he'll be practically wetting his pants,
because the soldiers have more say-so than he does.

Were you able to follow that, or have I been skipping from one subject to another
again? I can't help it, the prospect of going back to school in October is making me
too happy to be logical! Oh dear, didn't I just get through telling you I didn't want to
anticipate events? Forgive me, Kitty, they don't call me a bundle of contradictions for
nothing!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, AUGUST 1, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

"A bundle of contradictions" was the end of my previous letter and is the beginning of
this one. Can you please tell me exactly what "a bundle of contradictions" is? What
does "contradiction" mean? Like so many words, it can be interpreted in two ways: a
contradiction imposed from without and one imposed from within. The former means
not accepting other people's opinions, always knowing best, having the last word; in
short, all those unpleasant traits for which I'm known. The latter, for which I'm not
known, is my own secret.

As I've told you many times, I'm split in two. One side contains my exuberant
cheerfulness, my flippancy, my joy in life and, above all, my abthty to appreciate the
lighter side of things. By that I mean not finding anything wrong with flirtations, a
kiss, an embrace, an off-color joke. This side of me is usually lying in wait to
ambush the other one, which is much purer, deeper and finer. No one knows Anne's
better side, and that's why most people can't stand me. Oh, I can be an amusing clown
for an afternoon, but after that everyone's had enough of me to last a month. Actually,
I'm what a romantic movie is to a profound thinker — a mere diversion, a comic
interlude, something that is soon forgotten: not bad, but not particularly good either. I
hate haVing to tell you this, but why shouldn't I admit it when I know it's true? My
lighter, more superficial side will always steal a march on the deeper side and
therefore always win. You can't imagine how often I've tried to pmsh away this Anne,
which is only half of what is known as Anne -to beat her down, hide her. But it
doesn't work, and I know why.

I'm afraid that people who know me as I usually am will discover I have another side,
a better and finer side. I'm afraid they'll mock me, think I'm ridiculous and sentimental
and not take me seriously. I'm used to not being taken seriously, but only the
"lighthearted" Anne is used to it and can put up with it: the "deeper" Anne is too
weak. If I force the good Anne into the spotlight for even fifteen minutes, she shuts
up like a clam the moment she's called upon to speak, and lets Anne number one do
the talking. Before I realize it, she's disappeared.

So the nice Anne is never seen in company. She's never made a single appearance,
though she almost always takes the stage when I'm alone. I know exactly how I'd like
to be, how I am ... on the inside. But unfortunately I'm only like that with myself.
And perhaps that's why-no, I'm sure that's the reason why — I think of myself as
happy on the inside and other people think I'm happy on the outside. I'm guided by

the pure Anne within, but on the outside I'm nothing but a frolicsome little goat
tugging at its tether.

As I've told you, what I say is not what I feel, which is why I have a reputation for
being boy-crazy as well as a flirt, a smart aleck and a reader of romances. The
happy-go-lucky Anne laughs, gives a flippant reply, shrugs her shoulders and
pretends she doesn't give a darn. The quiet Anne reacts in just the opposite way. If
I'm being completely honest, I'll have to admit that it does matter to me, that I'm
trying very hard to change myself, but that I I'm always up against a more powerful
enemy.

A voice within me is sobbing, "You see, that's what's become of you. You're
surrounded by negative opinions, dismayed looks and mocking faces, people, who
dislike you, and all because you don't listen to the advice of your own better half."
Believe me, I'd like !' to listen, but it doesn't work, because if I'm quiet and serious,
everyone thinks I'm putting on a new act and I have to save myself with a joke, and
then I'm not even talking about my own family, who assume I must be sick, stuff me
with aspirins and sedatives, feel my neck and forehead to see if I have a temperature,
ask about my bowel movements and berate me for being in a bad mood, until I just
can't keep it up anymore, because jj when everybody starts hovering over me, I get
cross, then sad, and finally end up turning my heart inside g out, the bad part on the
outside and the good part on the inside, and keep trying to find a way to become
what I'd like to be and what I could be if ... if only there were no other people in
the world.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

```